Published on BigCloset TopShelf (https://bigclosetr.us/topshelf)

Home > Stardraigh

Stardraigh

Author: 

  • Stardraigh

Organizational: 

  • Author Page

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Abtakha

Author: 

  • Stardraigh

Organizational: 

  • Title Page

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

TG Universes & Series: 

  • BattleTech and MechWarrior Fanfic Universe

Abtahka
by
Stardraigh

A Battletech Fan Fiction


Abtakha: An Abtakha is a captured warrior who is adopted into his new Clan as a warrior.

Topps owns and holds the copyright for Battletech and most of the related product lines. I make no claim of ownership or copyright on Battletech and related products. This is just fan fiction. Have fun and enjoy. ~Stardraigh

TG Themes: 

  • Androgyny
  • Fresh Start
  • Language or Cultural Change
  • Voluntary

TG Elements: 

  • Estrogen / Hormones
  • Gay Males
  • Surgery

Abtahka - 01 - Battle in the Park

Author: 

  • Stardraigh

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Physical or Emotional Abuse
  • CAUTION: Violence

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transitioning
  • Science Fiction
  • Marvelous Gadgets
  • Other Worlds

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Universes & Series: 

  • BattleTech and MechWarrior Fanfic Universe

TG Themes: 

  • Fresh Start
  • Language or Cultural Change

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
  • Fan-Fiction, poster's responsibility

Abtahka 01
by
Stardraigh

Battle in the Park

Abtakha: A captured warrior who is adopted into his new Clan as a warrior.

August 7th, 3050
Ludvika, Blackjack V
Ludvika Preservation Park

I watched the back of Holne’s Commando recede.

Activating the radio, I said, “Holne, we've got orders to stay here and screen against any units coming our way."

Holne came on, "I'm not dying next to your faggot ass, Proust. I'm with Lykke and Falk. I don't give a damn what you do, just keep your freak ass the fuck away from us. Don't bother begging, I won't listen."

The radio fell to static. I toggled it to standby, and settled back into the cockpit seat. I willed the feelings of rejection to turn to indifference but fell short at disgust mixed with anger.

Holne’s mech disappeared from view through the trees of the park. On the sensor display the blip representing him moved to the edge and vanished from off his sensor screen.

It wouldn’t work calling a second time not that I wanted to. First Lykke and Falk had abandoned their position, and now Holne.

I knew that the three had technically run away from the position here in the park we’d been ordered to. I also knew that they hadn’t left because they were afraid. It was me who they detested and me they were getting away from.

This left me the sole military unit in central Ludvika, 3rd company 3rd lance, fourth mech. The three lance-mates had gone in the direction of the suburb Boden where 3rd companies 1st lance had orders to deploy. This was closer to the supposed enemy we’d face. No that was wrong. I’d face them alone now.

Who were we facing? No one really knew.

An unknown enemy had arrived in orbit early this morning and had smashed through the meager air defense the Lyrans have here on Blackjack. They had already made planet-fall.

Right now I knew local law enforcement and the citizen militia were assembling. According to the Kommandant here at the school, it was the job of other cadets and myself to buy them time if we couldn't outright defeat them.

Over the last few months, rumors had spread like wildfire of systems having fallen to them. Some of them said the Dracs making a surprise invasion by going around the Razzies through the Periphery. Some even said they were the first aliens humanity had met and they weren't friendly.

I didn't know what to expect. So I waited in Ludvika Memorial Park in my Chameleon mech. It was the basic no frills 7V model at 50 tons. Long considered a training mech and used as such, the Blackjack Training Battalion had several of them. It was jump capable and armed with several lasers and machine guns.

The squawk of his mech's alarm for reactor breach, came on for the umpteenth time since I’d left the hangar earlier. I slapped the override.

"Piece of shit." I grumbled at both my lance mates and the machine.

Nothing came on the radio from my lance mates, or any of the other anywhere. Satcom and Satview had gone down a half hour ago on the move to Ludvika. All I could see was what the sensors displayed and the limited field of view out the cockpit canopy. It wasn't much at all considering how much my mech was in disrepair.

The mag res scanner had been broke for over a week now. An accident is what maintenance had said. Something went wrong while attempting to fix the inoperative jump jet in the right leg. Both devices were waiting on parts that should have arrived by now but had not.

I overrode the breach alarm again.

The containment on the reactor was good. I’d inspected it myself refusing to rely on the word of the maintenance chief two days ago. This was after a simulated fire training session somehow made the alarm occur more often. It was only a malfunction in the sensor, one I'd asked to have replaced three weeks ago when it first sustained damage somehow.

That was the tip of the iceberg. All thermal sensor gun sights were inoperative. The ammo rack for his machine guns could only hold a quarter of the ammo they should. Anymore and there'd be a miss-feed. The armor on my Chameleon's right shoulder and arm had remained unfixed. That was from maintenance fouling the right arms laser while diagnosing a suspected power feed issue. The laser had worked the day before maintenance touched it, and hadn't worked since. The right torso jump jet remained misaligned from the work done on the laser. Jumping with the current jet config made the mech slide to the right instead of an arc in a direction controlled by the pilot. These problems had been cropping up now for almost a month.

The target systems calibration tended to drift every few days to the point where I couldn't hit the broadside of a barn. Lucky for me I’d re-calibrated them yesterday morning. Hopefully it would hold in place for as long as it took to stop these invaders.

Somehow with the long shipping time for the parts, other cadets already had their mechs fixed. Some even questionably so. It amazed me, how systems would break on my mech but never sideline it completely. At the same time other cadets with similar issues would get their systems back up and running. Maintenance refused to show me the records of the other mechs. I had my suspicions but never could prove anything.

With the threat of these invaders, every mech available that could be piloted had been put into the field. This included me and my junk Chameleon.

Maybe I could just run away, but to where?

Where could I retreat to? How would I retreat? These were questions I’d asked myself since coming to Ludvika.

I squashed the alarm again.

At least it’s quiet between the stupid alarm, thought Proust. No assholes to mess with me.

A half hour went by with nothing to show, until several smoke pillars reached into the sky. All were from the direction of Boden. It was time.

The radio burst to life. It was an all frequency broadcast with no encryption.

“… overwatch reports one more mech in the forest park at the city center. Belle, Arthur, on me…”

Crap. I didn’t know who the voice was and the names were unfamiliar, but at least they spoke english even if it was with a weird accent. Who ever they were, they knew I was here.

An idea came to me. I needed more weapons if there were at least three of them and nothing said I couldn’t use a tree as a club. I don’t think the city leaders would care about a tree if the planet was saved. The tree I picked uprooted easily. I’d have used two of them but the damage to the right arm large laser also included the release mechanism being stuck. It’d work just as well as a club. If I survived this, maintenance would have to order a new mount and casing for it, either way it didn't matter.

I readied myself. Three blips appeared at the edge of the sensor readout.

The radio came to life again on the same all frequency broadcast. “This is Star Captain Jason Eagle of Clan Jade Falcon. To the lone mech, identify yourself”

The name was a human name. Maybe they were not aliens.

"I am Cadet Proust of the Blackjack Training Battalion.” I responded

The alarm came on again and I overrode it.

“Why are you not with your fellow warriors. MechWarrior Proust?”

“Orders sir. My unit’s orders were to stay here in Ludvika and screen against the enemy, which appears to be you. It would seem that the rest of my lance has run to their fate. Why they left me here and abandoned their orders, I don't have an answer for. You'd have to ask them”

The three blips had stopped out of line of site, and somewhat just outside the tree line of the preservation.

“So you are the last defender of Ludvika? MechWarrior Mendel did not inform us of your existence.”

Proust knew Mendel as the instructor who went with 3rd company 1st lance to Boden.

“That's not my problem Star Captain. I'm here and I stand against you.”

“Are there any other units here?”

“None that I know of. Other than the lance in Boden, and my three errant lance mates, I know of no others here in Ludvika.”

“If that is the case, I issue a batchall against you for control of Ludvika. Do you need an explanation?”

“Yes.” I’d never heard that word before. If I could buy any time at all for the militia being called up I would do it. Having some enemy take the time to talk fit in nicely into that goal.

“A batchall is simple MechWarrior Proust. We bid our forces down to reduce the amount of destruction and damage. At the same time we bring victory and honor with the least resources expended.”

“This is a duel then, but with something hanging in the balance?”

“Yes.”

“Then I accept this challenge, how do we bid?”

“As the one challenged, you get choice in where”

“I think all of Ludvika is our battleground. It's what my orders spoke of to defend.”

“Acceptable. I bid MechWarrior Arthur and he will not use his lasers.”

“I can't accept that.” I felt bile rise in my throat.

“Why not? It is honorable. Do you doubt the abilities of MechWarrior Arthur, or deny him the chance to prove himself in combat?”

"No sir. It’s only that I would be disobeying my orders if I did that. My orders are to screen against the enemy. I can't win against one of you and let the others go somewhere else. I have to stop you if I can here, or chase you down.”

“I understand. Honorable, and perhaps foolish. Are you saying you will fight all three of us.”

"Yes. I must.”

“Then so be it MechWarrior Proust, you will face the three of us in battle for control of Ludvika”

The alarm came on again. I ignored the alarm, pushing the throttle to max, maneuvering through the thick forest preserve towards the nearest unit. The dense forest slowed my progress but allowed me to close with the enemy, remaining unseen till the last moment.

It was an ungainly mech I faced, with no torso and spindly arms and legs. The bulbous cockpit jutted forward. It's right arm ended in a box with a protruding weapon barrel. The left arm didn't match and ended in a small hand actuator with a weapon barrel slung underneath.

Four missiles arced out of a launcher in its torso, and the right arm weapon fired, giving away that it was an auto-cannon of some sort. Only one of the missiles hit, gouging a mark into the chest of my Chameleon.

The feedback through the neurohelmet was high as usual. It felt like something had stung me on my chest.

I brought the tree up and used it as a hammer to swing down into the enemy mech’s right torso. The tree broke. Its upper foliage hanging onto the mech, caught in its shoulder joint. The mech attempted to backpedal unsuccessfully through the preserves thick foliage.

Stepping my Chameleon in close, I body checked the mech with the damaged right arm and shoulder, pushing it back. The enemy mech lost its balance and fell backwards, wedged between two particularly large trees.

Damage warnings kicked off, cutting in over the reactor breach alarm for a second. Another mech, apparently the same type had moved up and fired upon my rear with a laser. Thankfully it was the fully armored left side. My adrenaline competed with the pain of neural feedback.

The third mech, same type as the first two but with different arms, moved in front and raised its gun arm to fire.

I initiated a jump. My Chameleon jerked to the right. Lucky the trees I collided with broke rather than catching I was able to maintain my footing. A silver blur streaked by to my left.

Grabbing another tree I ripped it out of the ground and moved towards the mech which had struck at me from the rear. Using the right arm to provide more cover by holding it in front, I barreled my mech through the forest and closed the distance.

The tree lasted two swings before breaking. The enemy mech attempted to fire, only one laser hit, scoring the left leg.

I turned to face the third enemy and fired both medium lasers, trading fire with it. Whatever the silver flash was, it smashed into my right arm’s shoulder shattering it, leaving it hanging limp. I gritted my teeth through the wash of pain from neuro-feedback.

Only one of the medium lasers hit.

I shouldn’t be feeling this type of damage. One more thing wrong with my mech. The dampeners on the neuro-feedback weren’t set to what they needed to or they’d failed. Every diagnostic and motion sensor was feeding back information to me without being filtered.

Needing to put distance between the them and myself, I moved away through the forest. Finding myself at the edge of the preserve, I abandoned it. The perimeter road would allow me to run fast, re-enter the preserve and engage from a different angle.

Moving full out down the road a few hundred meters, I reentered as damage warnings flashed again. One of the mechs followed me out and fired, scoring a minor hit on the weak rear right torso. It felt like something stabbed in and tore through my own flesh.

“Fuck,” I screamed.

My entry back into the preserve broke line of site with the chaser. and it was the same for me. Every sensor but the visual optics and my own two eyes had failed. A warning light flickered on the control board showing there was a fault in the sensor system.

“God damned piece of shit maintenance techs,” I screamed.

I ripped another tree out of the ground and moved back to the preserves edge. Maybe I could retreat further into the city and reengage. Maybe get a better position.

Exiting the preserve again, I found one of the mechs waiting there. The mech did a quick torso twist, firing its medium lasers. One hit.

Attempting to turn and keep myself on target while closing the distance to the enemy mech proved impossible. The conditions caused my chameleon to lose its footing. The mech's feet slid out from under me and the momentum carried it and I with it a few dozen meters down a side street ending on its side.

The neuro-feedback system insured I felt everything. Double vision and vertigo disoriented me.

It wasn’t too bad. I’d taken more at the hands of my fellow trainees during training. It'd been much worse. I started work immediately to upright his mech and get back in the fight.

The tree was still grasped in my mechs left arm. As the only functional arm, I’d need to to stand. I tossed the tree up past the canopy and began using my left arm as leverage to stand.

The mech I’d faced moments before falling, came around the corner. It stepped in a way the tree I’d had thrown caught between its legs, tripping it to the ground sending it's ugly face into a buildings side.

Now or never, I fought the controls of my mech to get it upright with only one hand and succeeded.

The enemy mech struggled as well to upright itself. I moved in and fired all of my remaining weapons weapons into the mechs rear using just visual sights.

Much to my surprise, they worked. I hit with all remaining lasers and the machine gun. Oh what luck.

I moved out from the side street leaving behind the struggling mech, and found myself face to face with another mech.

I fired all of my weapons again, the risk of actually overheating be damned. None of the medium lasers hit. Both were off target by several meters.

The gun sights had drifted.

I initiated the jump jets, hoping to avoid the silver flash which had shattered my mech’s right arm. Not fast enough. Whatever this weapon was, it slammed into my already damaged right torso, spinning my mech and me in it around.

Lucky for me the neuro-helmet didn’t cover my face and I vomited onto the console.

My mech ended up careening into a building, coming to rest on its back, partially against the building.

The neuro-feedback spiked again, disorienting me. The containment warning continued to flash and warble out its tune. I dry heaved then screamed, "Fuck you, you piece of shit. God damn those assholes for fucking me over with this piece of shit mech. All of you can burn in hell for this."

I struggled again to upright my Chameleon out of the building. This only caused pieces of the damaged building to fall on and around my mech.

The last mech moved up where I could see it and it fired. One of the lasers struck the cockpit, cutting off my view as it polarized. Something smashed into my torso, probably another one of those silver blurs.

The neuro-feedback proved too much and I passed out.

Abtahka - 02 - Recovery

Author: 

  • Stardraigh

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transitioning
  • Science Fiction
  • Other Worlds
  • Fanfiction

TG Universes & Series: 

  • BattleTech and MechWarrior Fanfic Universe

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
  • Fan-Fiction, poster's responsibility

Abtahka 02
by
Stardraigh

Recovery

Abtakha: A captured warrior who is adopted into his new Clan as a warrior.

August 13th, 3050
Orbit around Blackjack V
Jade Falcon Union Dropship Pine Thrush

My mech lay on it’s back. If it wasn’t for the harness I'd have slid off the chair into the cockpit ceiling. All I could see were buildings twisted into a looming macabre form reaching up into a hazy azure sky.

"Come on, stand up, stand up you piece of shit," I growled.

Power was still on. Green across the board on everything. The damn mech wouldn’t move.

The sensor display pinged with contacts moving ever closer. "They're coming. Can't stand up. Can't stand up. They're coming. Get up. They're coming. Get up. Get up, Damn it get up." I screamed the last part as the sensor contacts converged.

A shadow loomed over, blocking the azure sky.
.
"Oh god. Oh god. Oh god." A silver flash filled the canopy before the world went dark.

I screamed or tried to, only a harsh rasp came forth as I jumped from dream to reality. .i opened my eyes. My heart raced at the speed of light. Men on each side of me slammed me back down. My left arm felt weird. A woman did something to a machine with a tube running to an IV port on my right arm.

"What what's going on? Where am I? My mech? Who are you?" Each word mumbled out in between rapid breaths. I looked to each person around me.

Derealization set in. The world continued around a second behind itself. The fear and anxiety waited at the edge of time. The expressions of the three there seemed indifferent to my existence. The man on my left crushed my arm in a grip made of steel.

A nurse or doctor, that’s what this woman was. She checked my chest and stomach. I had no shirt on. They could see everything. I could feel her touch but I couldn’t see it until my third try when I successfully looked down. A strange blue worm ran the from above my left breast down to below my belly button.

"What's that?" I said or tried to, uttering only a slur of rasping gibberish. Dry. My throat a desert.

Three more times I asked what the blue worm was. Finally, the nurse broke her silence, "Shut up while I do my work."

The sound took its time to filter in. I quieted, listened, and wondered while I listened and wondered why I wondered. The nurse finished her examination.

She retrieved a cup of water. "Drink," she said. Holding it to my lips. This activity was well within my area of expertise I drank the waters of life. The nurse then moved to the IV

The world swam away into the sea of unconsciousness.

I jerked awake hitting my head on a hard unyielding surface.

"Ow ow ow ow." I rubbed my head. This was no vague and surreal med bay.

"Where am I?" I groaned into the darkness. Feeling around, it was a bunk, one typical of a dropship or jumpship.

Wiping the sleep crud from my eyes, I found something weighed my left arm down. A cast or brace of sorts. Flexing the fingers found them weak. Around my right wrist was a bracelet of sorts. Some sort of cord or rope-like material with no catch or release.

Outside of that, it was only me, a sheet, and a small pillow in the bunk. Whoever placed me here had undressed me, leaving me naked.

I slid open the privacy curtain to see the bunkroom. A few LED's scattered around the room provided a faint illumination with the overhead lights off. Sitting up on the edge of the bunk took some effort. My body felt stiff from an apparent lack of movement. I found my feet rested on the floor. Someone had been kind of enough to put me on the bottom bunk. Standing up I held onto the edge of the bunk above for support.

In the faint illumination, the bunkroom appeared to be one similar to those found on a union class dropship.

Taking my first step to the light switch, I stumbled. This was not from poor coordination or damage sustained to his body. I estimated it was only half gravity. This dropship was in space. I managed to get balance quickly and make my way to the switch.

Dialing the lights up, the room flooded with a soft yellow fluorescence causing me to squint my eyes. Although the bunk room appeared to have been occupied, no one else was in the room at the moment. Thank god no one had to see me naked. I looked down at myself. There indeed was a blue line running down the length of my torso. Feeling over it, it was slightly shallower than the rest of my skin. I was definitely going to scar.

"So much for having near matching breasts."

There were a few other spots on my skin of the same blue. They were mostly contained to my torso and thighs with a few on my arms. The cast probably meant a broken arm. I felt a slight ache as if I had overexerted myself. My fingers felt a bit weak, but otherwise, I could move them, although I couldn’t move my hand at the wrist to check that since the cast locked it in place.

The cord on my wrist consisted of three cords woven together. Each a different shade of green. It was not tight but it was not loose enough I could slip it off. The cord had the gloss of a synthetic and appeared to have been fused shut. Strange, but there must be some reason for this. It didn’t appear to be anything other than a woven bracelet.

I found that a set of clothes had been placed on the single table in the room. They consisted of a pair of boots, underclothes, and a dark green jumpsuit.

Moving over to the small sanitation station in the room, I took a good look at my face. There was a blue mark on my forehead. I ran my right hand over the facial hair. “This has got to go, but I guess it’ll have to wait.”

I should get dressed before anyone walked in. The jumpsuit was like any other I’d ever wore before with the exception, of there being a pin on each lapel. It was a matching set of an unfamiliar green bird posed as if it had swooped down to strike.

My bladder called for my attention. I need to find the head.

Satisfied that everything was in place, I moved to the bunkroom door, opened it, and almost stepped outside. Leaning against the wall of the hallway across from the door was the largest person I’d ever seen. Musclebound didn’t even begin to describe them. I was 1.72 meters at the last physical. I guessed they had to be over 2 meters tall. Their arm muscles were almost as thick as my head. They could have been male or female, I wasn’t sure. It might be pecs, it might be breasts. They have a uniform on, being dressed in a tank top, and dark green cargo pants. I couldn’t see a name.

The person gave me a smirk. "You have never seen an elemental before with her armor off, quiaff?"

"Uhh, No. I don’t even know what an elemental is, and how tall are you?"

"You spheroids all react the same. 2.4 meters."

"Uh. Are you even human?" I had to know.

They laughed. "Aff."

“What?”

"Yes. Aff means yes."

"Huh?"

"You will figure it out. It is good you awoke. I am to escort you to the head and then to the med bay. Come with me."

I didn't move quick enough it seems.

"Do not waste time." This elemental said as they reached out and laid hold of my shoulder. God, the hand felt solid. Her grip pulled me along like I was nothing. Rather than be dragged, I moved. She let go when I did. I rubbed my shoulder. That would probably leave a mark.

The elemental led me to the head. I saw others as tall as this elemental, and others that had builds smaller than me. Seeing the other elementals in comparison, I could differentiate the sexes. My guess was that my escort was a she. I didn’t want to be rude in asking.

The head was typical of a dropship, no different than any other dropship or jumpship I’d been on. She followed me in probably to make sure I wasn’t up to anything. Awkward but expected of whoever these people were considering I might be a prisoner.

After that, she led me through the dropship to the med bay. She sent me through the door, staying outside. A woman, the same one as before I think, was there. She wore a jumpsuit like mine, but with rank and insignia of some sort met me. I think the markings were of being a medic. There a name patch over her left breast. Ellen.

“I am Scientist Ellen. Take an empty bed. Take your clothes off. I need to inspect your wounds." She ordered me.

"Sure thing." There were a few other patients, most of them looking really banged. I went to the nearest free bed. I removed everything but my underwear.

Ellen had followed me. "I said everything. All your clothes. You spheroids are a prudish lot."

"Uh, Okay." My anxiety flipped on. Being naked around others, especially strangers, never felt right. Rather than cause a scene, I dropped my skivvies.

She didn’t seem to care how I looked. "Get up on the bed and lie down".

I did. She pulled out a few packages the size of a candy bar from her jumpsuit and gave them to me.

"Eat these. You need the calories. The medicine you are on has killed your appetite. You do not feel it, but you have not had any solid food in almost three days and have not had anything to eat since the day before yesterday.

Opening the wrapper, I found they didn't look any different than the meal bars I'd seen in the rations we used at school on training exercises. They didn't taste any different than the energy bars and certainly didn’t taste better but I worked on gagging them down.

While eating, Ellen inspected each blue section of skin.

"What's with the blue skin?" I asked between a bite.

"It is a generic artificial skin graft. The color will fade and leave a scar over time. You're lucky or so I have been told. The intake notes for you said that your cockpit canopy shattered. Several pieces cut you in various locations on your body. I did not participate in your surgery, but the notes say you had minimal internal damage. You are up and seem well, so it does appear you are okay. Your only broken bone was a fractured rib which was repaired during surgery to close your wounds. The damage could have been a worse."

"What about this then?" Proust waved his left arm encased in a cast.

"That was from two days ago. You woke up from a nightmare and disconnected your IV by accident. Two warriors had to hold you down until you woke up. That's when your arm broke.”

Proust felt with his good arm the blue mark down his chest.

The woman continued. "You've been implanted with a time release analgesic, which will wear off in about fifteen hours. At that point, don't do anything to stress it out. No exercise, no strenuous activity. Not for 48 hours at least. By then the rib should be solid again. The skin grafts are good as they are now. Other than that fine. Now get dressed."

Not wasting time, I dressed. Just a tiny bit more comfortable. "Where am I? All I know is this is a union class dropship." I asked while putting on the jumpsuit.

"Aff. You are aboard the dropship Pine Thrush. I believe we're currently in orbit around Blackjack V."

"How long was I out overall? What day is it?"

"All I know bondsman, is you have been here for six days after you were pulled out of your mech."

"Why do you keep calling me that? This word bondsman what does it mean?"

"It is your status since you were captured. Star Captain Jason Eagle will explain the rest to you. I am just a member of the science caste and not a warrior."

"Who is this Star Captain?" This was no captain rank I’d ever heard of in any military familiar to me.

"I do not have much time for these questions. Keep them for the Star Captain. We need to go over your medical records."

"Okay," I’d have to bide my time for answers.

"We were able to pull your medical records from the school where you trained. I have not gone over them yet so we will go over them now. Your current identifier is Grant Nicholas Proust. Age nineteen. Birthday is June 19th, 3031. Home planet is New Earth.” The med tech looked up with a curious expression.

"Correct."

"Have you ever been to Terra?" The way she said it, i didn’t think this was on the intake form.

"Yes"

Ellen looked incredulous. "Seriously?"

"Yeah, my father owns several jumpships and dropships." I scowled, not liking the memories this brought up. "Several of the ships had trade routes through Sol system."

She smiled. "Interesting. The records we recovered show you are up to date with required local vaccinations. We have taken the liberty of giving you other necessary vaccinations while you were unconscious. You are on several medications. Dimelriestrol Palmitate, which is an artificial estrogen, and Andrastagone, an androgen blocker. Are you currently taking these medications as prescribed?”

"Um. Yes except for the last six days while I’ve been here." I swallowed nervously. They were going to ask about it.

"Excuse me, Scientist Ellen," a voice interrupted.

I looked up past the nurse to the source. A man, about my height, wearing a jumpsuit with insignia looking to denote being a mech pilot stood there. He looked like a Drac, and had several scars visible on his head and arms.

"Star Captain," Ellen said, "I was just going through in-processing with the bondsman."

"I would like a word alone with the bondsman for a moment then you can have him all to himself."

"Yes, sir.” She set her datapad down on a stand next to the bed I sat on and went into an office.

The Star Captain turned to me. "I know some things may seem confusing to you. I am Star Captain Jason Eagle of Clan Jade Falcon. I am going to make a few things clear on your status. You are a bondsman now and my prisoner. You are not a prisoner of war as you would think. Your status is more than that." he pointed to the green cord on my right arm. "That is your bond cord. Each cord symbolizes the three basic virtues of a warrior. Integrity, Loyalty, and Talent for Combat. Should you demonstrate those in your time of servitude, the corresponding cord will be cut. Until then you are my prisoner and will serve me in the role of a laborer as I see fit. Do you understand, quiaff?

“I’ll admit I’m confused about this, but I guess that’s too be expected. I think the answer you need is aff, quiaff?”

"Aff.” The Star Captain smiled. “You are learning. That is good. You are not familiar with our way of life, but you will have the chance to learn. I promise that if you follow the three virtues while you serve me, I will treat you with fairness. You have impressed me greatly."

I couldn’t help but smile at his small bit of praise.

"I looked over the records recovered by our science caste from the school you attended. I also went over the battleroms of your mech, mine, and those of my two fellow clansmen who engaged with you in battle six days ago. In all, you managed to cripple one mech, and temporarily disabled another. This was while your mech was unfit for combat. Your primary weapon system was inoperative. Your jump system was in disrepair. Your targeting system was malfunctioning. Your armor was below full strength. Yet you still fought like a devil. I had to shoot your mech out from under you to stop you. Given your situation, I agree with your choice to close with an enemy you did not know the capabilities of. Even though it is considered barbaric, your use of a tree as a melee weapon and a means to trip a mech was tactically genius considering the situation.”

I sure wasn’t going to let the Star Captain know it was completely unintentional about tripping the mech. That was pure luck.

“There is something I want to talk with you about. To put it bluntly, you are an oddity. Why was your mech in disrepair, when none of the others were? I have checked the administration and maintenance records for your school. The majority of maintenance logs were logged by you. You did what you could, but without proper maintenance support, you were in effect sabotaged."

And there goes my anxiety. It always returns to this. Why is this always a problem? Why does it matter?

“You should not have been left alone in the park. Your three lance mates were dishonorable when they left their position. If they had been with you to ambush us and they fought as well as you did, we might not be here having this conversation. Why did your lance-mates desire above all else to abandon you and call you what I am told are derogatory names? I could find nothing in the school's administration records beyond hints that you were a problem to them. A few of the other students were made bondsmen by other warriors and I was able to interview them. They did not speak highly of you and seemed ashamed of something but would not admit to what it was. Your tenacity and resourcefulness in the face of certain death are quite at odds with how you are were depicted. Your training scores were mediocre compared to the rest of the school. You still outperformed any expectations they had. Right now you are a bondsman to Clan Jade Falcon. If you commit yourself, there is potential for you to pilot a mech again, to be a warrior. Your future depends on how you answer this. Why did you end up in this situation? What happened that caused you to draw this ill will?” The man paused for me to answer.

“I,” I looked away and stopped. Why? Why did he have to ask that? Shit, shit shit, why can’t anyone just leave me alone about this?

The star captain spoke when I did not. "We are not dishonorable like most in the Inner Sphere. Integrity is the best policy. I have seen your medical records, and there were things I did not understand. I sought an answer from our science caste."

He knows. Shit. I looked him in the eye. "I'm Transgender."

"Is this the truth? Is this why they hated you so much?"

"Yes." I spit out. "Everyone at the school looked down upon me. The dominant religion here is a form of post-Star League orthodox catholicism bullshit. Most of the administrative staff were locals and followed it. The rest of the students picked up on the staff's attitude and saw it as weakness. I'm not from Blackjack, but I am here because of being transgender. My father sent me here, hoping it would fix me, hoping it would cure me." I realized I’d been ranting, and worked on taking deep breaths to calm myself.

The Star Captain laughed and said something I didn’t expect, "Fools. To waste talent such as yours because they are afraid of something so meaningless to the job at hand is ridiculous. Thank you for your honesty bondsman. You fought well on the battlefield. You must serve as bondsman for a time as we all would in a similar situation. I will leave you now to the care of the science caste for your education and recuperation.”

"Will being transgender will be a problem?" I asked.

"Neg. You may be amused by this or not, but we do not care. You will receive what medical care is necessary to maintain your abilities. If you prove yourself, obtain warrior status, and bring honor to the clan, you will succeed. If not, then it is no loss. The only standards and traditions we follow are our own. So long as you are able to perform all your duties and responsibilities as a member of Clan Jade Falcon, then it matters not what you are. I will be seeing you again. I have high hopes for you, and I hope you serve this clan well, no matter what you choose. I have other duties I must go now. I bid you farewell.”

The Star Captain didn’t wait for me to say anything further. He turned and left the med bay. This was so not what I expected. This was great. It was a few minutes before Ellen returned. She continued from where she had left off.

At the end, she surprised me. "None of your records will be official until you confirm them. If there is anything you think should be changed, or added to, you can do so now. This includes your name."

"Won't it be the same as what it already is, what you pulled?"

"It can be whatever you want it to be. I have done what I can to learn of about any medical or psychological conditions of those who fall under my care. Logically I can see there are some things you would consider and desire because of it."

"I'd like to make a change then."

"On what?" The looked at me with no sign of disgust or hatred. She was merely waiting for me to speak. The entire time, this Scientist Ellen had been professional, focused on her work and me as a patient.

"My name. Corinne. Put my name as Corinne. C...o...r...i...n...n...e."

The nurse typed the name into her datapad. "Anything else?"

"Not that I can think of right now."

"Welcome to Clan Jade Falcon, bondsman Corinne. Tell me how do you feel?"

I took in a deep breath. I ran through the events I’d experienced over the last two years up to what the Star Captain had said. "Surprisingly okay, all things considered."

Agent of the Stars 01

Author: 

  • Stardraigh

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Not Work-Safe
  • CAUTION: Physical or Emotional Abuse
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes
  • CAUTION: Violence

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Transformations
  • Science Fiction
  • Other Worlds
  • Adventure
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties
  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Age Regression
  • Amnesia
  • Disguises / On the Run / In Hiding
  • Fresh Start
  • Hypnosis / Mind-Control / Brainwashed
  • Identity Crisis
  • Physically Forced
  • Stuck
  • Voluntary

TG Elements: 

  • Bizarre Body Modifications
  • Breast Feeding / Breast Pump
  • Breasts / Breast Implants
  • Hair Salon / Long Hair / Wigs / Rollers
  • High heels / Shoes / Boots / Feet
  • Lesbians
  • Long Fingernails / Manicures
  • Memory Loss
  • Pregnant / Having a Baby
  • Wedding Dress / Married / Bridesmaid

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Agent of the Stars 01
by
Stardraigh

Who is Aidan Webley? Is he human? Is he a special operative of the Confederation? Is he a psychic of rare ability? One thing he knows for sure is he's loyal to his government. He'll be anything his government needs him to be. Or maybe there is no Aidan, and only a lifeform designed and programmed. Maybe the question should be what instead of who.


The rest of my team waited on me to pull the door code out of the lab tech’s mind. The door was the last thing that stood in our way to our goal. I was special. I had the psychic powers of telepathy and empathy. I wasn’t particularly strong. My telepathy and empathy were limited to reception only, and only through direct physical contact.

I gripped the lab techs head. Beris, another of my teammates, had him pinned and immobilized. The lab tech would not escape from my touch no matter how he struggled.

“Is there any way to shut that damn alarm off?” Follin yelled over the warbling alarm.

“Don’t distract him Follin. The alarm isn’t important. Sorry about that, “I apologized to the man I touched, “Now, what's the passcode to the room?" I asked in as calm and soothing a voice I could speak.

"I'm not going to tell you." It was expected the man would be stubborn. It didn’t matter.

“Is the first character A?” I asked.

9H2PQ, Don't think of it. He’s a psychic. Just delay them for security.

"Security won't be coming to save you. The first five characters are 9H2PQ."

O3, shit, stop thinking about it. Just think of anything else.

The man scrunched his eyes shut and tried to think of any number of other things.

“O3.”

It was time to step up the game. I pulled out an injector of Tamasol and jabbed it in the scientist's leg. It did two things. The first was it would put a human or menvorak into an incredibly relaxed mood. The second was it should force his mind to disassociate itself. The effects were fast acting.

“Now don't think of the password because I'll know. Don't think of the passcode. The passcode to that door. The one you don't want us to get through the one that starts with 9H2PQO3

NIFAO, No no no no, he's using mind tricks on me, uh, why is everything so weird

"Stop, please, get out of my brain. It hurts." The man struggled in vain.

"NIFAO."

"What are you doing to me," the lab technician gasped.

"Don't tell me the passcode, the one you want to not tell us, the one to that door over there, the one that you've kept hidden, the one you know we shouldn't have."

The man had stopped struggling as much. The detachment of self from being was working.

"The passcode that starts with 9H2PQO3NIFAO."

"I7VHPO4AIFD," the man said out loud having lost the ability to differentiate his internal mind speak from external speech. Sometimes the trick with being a psychic isn’t using your powers, it’s knowing how to manipulate people.

"We're in," one of the other team members spoke. Beris released the man who stumbled towards me unsure of his balance, while I still held onto his head. Follin stepped behind him and stabbed his knife into the man’s brain stem killing him.

Clutching my head, I doubled over, the dead man falling on me. I dry-heaved twice. The damnable implanted bioware refused to allow me to puke up the ration bar I ate earlier.

"Fuck You Fo, Follin." I gasped out. "I hadn't disconnected yet." Another perk of being a telepath and empath. When you're in touch with someone’s mind and they die, it's not fun.

Follin laughed and entered the room.

Someone put their hand on my shoulder. It was Karis, the newest member of our team.

"Aidan, Are you good to go?" I could read her through her touch. Her question wasn't rooted in any concern for my general well-being. She merely wanted to judge my continued usefulness to the mission. She wasn’t one to waste a resource like me.

"Yeah, I'm good to go."

Karis rolled the dead man off me and helped me up. The two of us entered the previously sealed room

“Are you seeing this,” Beris asked, “Is there a network terminal in here?”

This was one hell of an unexpected problem we found ourselves in. Everything we found as far as notes and records was printed on paper. Not even synthetic paper, but actual real paper made from a plant. All of it was stored in these antiquated filing cabinets. Each drawer had its own lock forcing us to pick or force open each one we wanted access to.

Oh, this was good of Mishkos. The bastard definitely knew how to throw a wrench in our plans. No wonder our cyber-ops personnel hadn’t found anything on this facilities network. None of this was on it. Garamond Mishkos definitely deserved the title of villain mastermind, some labeled him.

Our team lead Melvib spoke up, “Ideas, What do we do? We can’t carry all this paper out. How do we get this data back?”

“We don’t have to take the paper,” Karis said. “Our ocular camera and bio-suite’s data storage will take care of it. Even with all this documentation, there should be enough memory for the video recording of it all. It’ll be time-consuming but we need only look at every piece of paper here.”

“Any other ideas,” Melvib asked. None of us had any. “Okay, make it fast. Beris, Holt, and Milta take watch on the three doors. The rest of us, start going through the drawers.

Off to work, I went picking a cabinet to start with. Doing a quick calculation, I counted seventy-eight file cabinet drawers, not including drawers on other furniture and lab equipment. That was thirteen drawers per person with each drawer containing thousands of sheets. They were probably double-sided. At least I didn’t have to really read any of it. Just holding a paper up in front of me allowed my ocular camera to record everything. I just had to look and not read.

Thing is I’m a fast reader. The contents of the material all seemed related to genetic enhancements and work about interspecies breeding and gene sharing.

I knew that humans and menvorak could breed. Somehow our races, despite originating on world's parsecs apart, had 99.8% of our DNA the same. It was all organized in a way offspring were viable. The only viable offspring would be a sterile female, but it did happen

But this documentation wasn’t just about humans and menvoraks. It was about using DNA from the other known races, and many nonsentient lifeforms to make enhancements of several races beyond the norm.

This was illegal. This was definitely the work of the Vale. It seems Mr. Mishkos had dealings with them. The Vale were a faction of society whose primary goal was that of improving the gene pool. After a few accidents, horrendous in nature, most of the stellar governments had passed laws heavily regulating what could and could not be done to the gene pool of their member races. The vale had since then, been forced to work in secret.

The feeling of a rapid series of soft taps to the back of my brain touched my senses. A visual alert for unknown danger flashed across my bio-suite’s display confirming my power had been triggered. “Sixth sense triggered,” I yelled out as I stood up from the drawer and looked around to find a source.

This was my third and last power. Those with any sense of precognition are rare, averaging maybe one in ten thousand for those with psychic powers, and I was one of the lucky few. My services were in high demand by my government. At the moment I was effectively my team's early warning system.

“Shit,” Follin yelled. “I think I set something off.”

The fire suppression went off, spraying everything. I looked up. Was this the danger? It would soak the papers so we’d have to be quick. No wait, this wasn’t water or foam, or even supercooled halon. It was an oil of some sort, smelling somewhere between kerosene and typical hydraulic oil.

“Trap,” I yelled confirming Follin’s guess. A high pitched noise increased in volume drowning out even the alarm. My sixth sense was hammering away on my brain.

“Everyone out of the room now,” Melvib ordered. I washed all emotion out of my thoughts allowing me to focus without useless distraction. Not a power, my mental discipline was a technique I’d learned.

The other team members were scrambling to the closest exit. The teammate nearest me, Karis, slipped on the pooling oil and went down. Calmly I moved, to her, bracing myself on a table, I picked her up by holding onto her upper arm. She managed to get upright.

Already the three doors were shutting, slowly and inexorably they closed. No way the two of us could get to one in time. One spark and we would be dead. Everyone else had made it out. I did a three-sixty view of the room. The only other exit I could see short of blowing a hole in a wall was using a large garbage disposal chute on one of the walls.

I shoved the girl towards the disposal. “The disposal,” stated. Karis was afraid. This was her first mission out of the academy. I could feel her fear roaring through my grasp on her, but it wasn’t a part of me. My dispassion held it in check.

Unlatching the hatch, I threw it open.

“Wait, you expect me to go,” she tried protesting. I didn’t wait for her. Nearly slipping on the slick oil, I roughly forced her in. The high pitched noise changed to a rapid click. I shut the hatch and latched it in time. Fire spread overhead and around me. Instinctively I reached up to pointlessly shield my face with my hands. Even if I’d managed to cover my face, It would have only delayed the inevitable.

Logically I knew the first thing to go was a breathable atmosphere, the oxygen consumed with the burning oil. This would be almost instantaneously superseded by the rapid increase in heat followed just as quickly by a feeling of numbing cold from the lack of working nerves near the surface of your body having been cooked to a crisp. Reflexively the eyes try to shut from the intense heat, but they boil in place. The same goes for your muscles and tissue, all of it is charred beyond use. The flames have taken off your ears and destroyed your hearing and sense of balance. You still kind of have your body map which is misleading because you have no senses to make sense of what’s left.

At that point, you’re effectively dead because you don’t know if you are or aren’t. How long is long when your brain is being cooked?

I had two things going for me during this.

The first was I had one major cybernetic enhancement and that was heavy reinforcement to my skull to protect my precious brain, the root of my power. The second was I had already used my mental power to divest myself of any emotion or distraction when the trap first started.

There was pain. There had been pain. Finally, there was only pure thought. I existed alone, not even able to connect to my bio-suite systems.

No life had flashed before my eyes. Maybe this is the purgatory or limbo many religionists talk of. Maybe I am dead.

Agent of the Stars 02

Author: 

  • Stardraigh

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Not Work-Safe
  • CAUTION: Physical or Emotional Abuse
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes
  • CAUTION: Violence

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Transformations
  • Science Fiction
  • Other Worlds
  • Adventure
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties
  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Age Regression
  • Amnesia
  • Disguises / On the Run / In Hiding
  • Fresh Start
  • Hypnosis / Mind-Control / Brainwashed
  • Identity Crisis
  • Physically Forced
  • Stuck
  • Voluntary

TG Elements: 

  • Bizarre Body Modifications
  • Breast Feeding / Breast Pump
  • Breasts / Breast Implants
  • Hair Salon / Long Hair / Wigs / Rollers
  • High heels / Shoes / Boots / Feet
  • Lesbians
  • Long Fingernails / Manicures
  • Memory Loss
  • Pregnant / Having a Baby
  • Wedding Dress / Married / Bridesmaid

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Agent of the Stars 02
by
Stardraigh

Who is Aidan Webley? Is he human? Is he a special operative of the Confederation? Is he a psychic of rare ability? One thing he knows for sure is he's loyal to his government. He'll be anything his government needs him to be. Or maybe there is no Aidan, and only a lifeform designed and programmed. Maybe the question should be what instead of who.


Am I thought? How long to think a thought? How many thoughts have I thought? One? Two? A billion? Infinite? Unnumbered thoughts stretched from one end of existence to nowhere. How can I measure the length of a thought with only a thought to compare it too?

A thought, a feeling, a sense of things came unbidden to me. My body map was back. Two arms, two legs, a head, and everything in between.

More feelings, a clash of squeaks, the roar of indecipherable murmuring. The movement of the world against a sense of balance, the smell of disinfectant and antiseptic, something moist in my mouth, my tongue, hard, flexible, rough, loud, my senses are being hammered by reality.

Curiosity, fear, panic, cautiousness, anger, sadness, apathy, all rolled over my thoughts. My dispassion had fled, or was it just not turned on, or had it never been there. I didn’t know.

Am I dead, or am I alive? I cry. Tears come forth racing down my face. I’m alive.

No bio-suite functions showed up in my vision or other senses. I used the standard queries against them. Only silence.

Excitement and fear reign as queen and king over the kingdom that is I.

My eyes. I have eyes to use, Open.

Let there be light the religionists would say.

There was light, but no bio-suite hud overlay.

“Nurse, she has awakened,” a gruff voice spoke in Confed basic. Sounded like a menvorak.

Two faces appeared. A human, and a menvorak. The menvorak was an older male, grey-blond hair on both head and face, styled typical of the upper middle class. I could see the tiny sparks of light in his eyes indicating he had a bio-suite that had an optical hud overlay. He was on my left leaning over me. The human, a woman with dark brown hair, kept back in a ponytail. She looked young in her twenties and she was on my right. Both had a psi-dampener on their forehead.

“I am Doctor Cardolla, and this is Nurse Marreshka. Tell me, my child, how do you feel?”

“I am alive.” Am I? Am I thinking this? My voice is off, higher pitched. I couldn’t move my body below my neck, but I could feel.

“Hah, yes, you are indeed alive.” Cardolla was happy, almost excited. “I am your attending physician. I’m technically more than that, but I’m going to be the one taking care of you as we get you back on your feet. Nurse Marreshka here is my assistant. She and I will do whatever can to make sure you’re in tip-top shape. Do you understand?”

“I understand.” Not really.

I’m going to ask a few questions to test your mental faculties. They should be easy to answer, but please let us know if you have any problems. It’s crucial that we make sure you’re in good health both mentally as well as physically.”

“I’ll do that doc.”

“Do you remember who you are?”

“Yes. My name is Aidan. Aidan Webley.” Not my real name. I’d never met Cardolla before and this could be a trap, but I should be dead and now I was alive. Better stick to my last cover. Better to be safe than sorry.

“Date of birth?”

“Confed Calendar 2882-8-5”

“Home planet?”

“Salanis Six.”

“Last occupation and for how long and where?”

“Sales and product representative for Hestia Materials Corporation. Four years and three months. Then I moved to Noctae IV.”

“We both know that was only your cover, but you remember what it was and that is good. What happened on the night of 2908-3-18. Do you remember what happened to you? A yes or no will suffice. I am not interested in the details. I just want to know if you remember.”

I ran through the events in my head. I’d arrived in system two months before that. I’d moved into an apartment. Nothing too fancy, nor run-down. Nondescript. Started applying for work to make it look like I was an immigrant seeking to stay. Word came down from command to assemble for the op I was there for. The laboratory used by Garamond Mishkos and his forces had been found. The team I was assigned to met up. We made our move. Broke into the facility. There were extra security systems in place. A lab tech was there. Wasn’t supposed to be there. Boon for us as he’d know the door code. The door code. The door code,

“9H2PQO3NIFAOI7VHPO4AIFD,” I didn’t realize I’d mumbled it.

“What was that?” Cardolla asked

I pulled the door code, I took it from him, and he died. The lab tech died.

“Doctor, her heart rate, and blood pressure are elevated,” Nurse Marreshka stated.

Died. Death. Deceased. Passed on. I scrunched my eyes. “No, no, no, no.” I opened the door to my fate. Fire, flame, all-consuming destruction.

“She’s having a panic attack. Hey, Look at me. Look at me.” A set of hands held my face.

The destruction I’d experienced hit me like a meteorite. I should be dead like the lab tech. The door was opened, fire, fire everywhere, oh god. I should be dead.

“Aidan. Aidan. Open your eyes and look at me. Look at me. Focus on me.” Nurse Marreshka said.

“No, I should be dead. I died.” I kept my eyes closed

“Listen to me, Aidan. Listen to my voice. You’re right here. You’re not dead. I need you to focus. Aidan, I need you to compose your mind. Imagine you’re in a dark and shadowy forest.”

“No.”

“Yes Aidan, Imagine the forest. Each tree is a worry, a fear, a distraction, that towers above you. They surround you. But it’s not hopeless. You can see the forest’s edge. There is a meadow there full of light. It’s safe there. Peaceful. Count to three and walk to the forest’s edge and into the light.

“This isn’t real. I’ve died and this isn’t real.”

“Count to three Aidan and walk to the forest edge into the meadow.”

“Stop it. Stop this.” I cried out.

“Aidan, count to three.” Marreshka commanded, “One.”

“One.”

“Good. Breathe a deep breath because you’re alive. Now two.”

I took a breath. If I’m dead how can I breathe. “Two.”

“Good Aidan. Three.”

I didn’t speak the number out loud. I bolted out of the forest into the meadow.

“Relax yourself, Aidan. The forest is there. It will always be there. Your worries and fears are there. But they’re in the forest, and not with you. You can return to the forest when you want but right now, you’re in the meadow, in the light. You can rest easy. Your mind is at peace.”

I opened my eyes. Nurse Marreshka held my head in her hands, her face inches from mine. She was obviously a psychic like me or at least had training about what to do. She’d just walked me through the standard mental exercise used by Confed agents like me to focus one's mind. Ugh, I can’t believe my mental discipline is so lax. What is wrong with me?

Marreshka released her hold on me and stood up straighter. “You’re going to be okay Aidan. What happened happened. It’s done and over with. It’s okay to remember.”

I’d have nodded in agreement. “Yes, It’s okay to remember. Sorry about that. I don’t know what came over me.” Had my supposed death broke me? I was trained to not do this.

Cardolla apologized, “I’m sorry, I did not think that you would react in such a way even though I knew it was possible. We’ll move on and come to that later if you want. I have no doubt it was a traumatic event and I can arrange for a more focused mental health specialist to help you if you want. But rest assured, that Nurse Marreshka and I are here for you.”

“There was fire.” I know I would have shuddered at the thought if I could. The doctors were right to have me restrained so I didn’t act out. “I remember. I remember it all.”

“Just so you know, your skull was reinforced and your brain was preserved. You were recovered and placed on life support until we could engineer you a new body. You are very much alive.”

“A new body?” That explains why my voice is different.

“Yes, vastly improved over your old.”

“How long was I out of it?” Let’s ask rational questions. I’m not broke enough to stop that. I’m of sound mind. At least I hope I am.

“Six Terran years, four months, and eight days. There were complications but you’re okay now.”

“That long, wow. I guess it would take that long to regrow a body.” This tech wasn’t new, but I’d never studied in it. Just hold it together. You can cry later if you want. It’s only six years of history. Six years of innovation. How much has society changed? “Why can’t I move?”

“You have a nerve block in place. We’re going to unlock you piece by piece so you’re not overwhelmed. There’s also a psi-dampener in place on your head so there’s no unintentionally use of your powers. They might have changed,” Cardolla explained.

That would be interesting. My usefulness could change, better or worse. “Why can’t I access my bio-suite?”

“We had to remove what was left of it. It was too damaged, and the process used to regrow your body made it where we had to replace it completely. Right now you have a one that has no operating system and is turned off. You’ll be able to have it active soon enough. If everything goes well today, we can take care of it in two days.”

“If you don’t mind me asking, was my mission a success?” I had to know. Had we done our job? Had we won? At least I could take some consolation in that.

The doctor frowned. “I don’t know. I don’t know the exact details of the mission were on and if it was viewed as a success or failure. All I know is that you were brought you here. Your past actions are classified. I’m sorry but I can’t help you there.”

I’d have shrugged if I could. “It’s okay doc. I just want to make sure my team is okay.” I really hoped they survived. Karis should have survived.

“That’s admirable. Once you’re cleared here as a success, I have no doubt you’ll be returned to duty.”

“I can find out then I hope.”

“Yes,” Cardolla agreed with me. “Right now we need to make sure you are healthy, so let’s focus on that. Now that you’re awake, I’m going to work with you to remove the nerve block section by section. You will remain physically restrained during this to prevent any mishaps.

“How is this going to work?”

“First we deal with what’s not blocked. Your eyes, mouth, and nose. Your eyes first. Just stare at the light and follow it around.”

A spark of hard light formed above me and moved across my field of vision.”

“Good, vision tracking seems normal. You were crying earlier before you awoke so we know your tear ducts work.”

They had me do a test for color blindness. I found I could see slightly into the ultraviolet range as well but not by much. There was also a smell & taste test. I passed all of them.

“Now we’re going to do pressure and prick tests of your skin on your head. We’ll also be testing your sense of temperature. Expect more of the same as we work through your body. Nurse Marreshka will be doing most of the test while I take notes.”

Nurse Marketh moved to stand above my head. “Let me know if you can feel the pressure of my touch.”

Her hands worked over my head.

“I don’t have any hair and there are ridges on my head.” Her touch had made me aware of it.

“Your hair hasn’t had time to grow. The ridges are part of your new body. I’ll explain later once we get through this.” Cardolla said. “But it seems your sense of touch there is good. I ask that you hold your questions till the end. I’m sure you want to be up and about.”

No doubt about that. “Yes, doc.” We continued on. Section by section of my body was unlocked from the nerve block. Things were off. I had breasts. I’d never had breasts before. Yet I knew without a doubt I had them as Marreshka poked and prodded them. There was also nothing between my legs. Was I female? I think Marreshka used she to refer to me. My body shape was different. It felt normal. It felt right. But it was different.

I passed this test as well.

“Now, we’re going to unstrap you. Wait till we’ve got you fully released, and then sit up.” Cardolla and Marreshka removed all the straps. I sat up with ease, turned and let my legs hang off the side of the bed. I wasn’t stiff or sore from being in one position too long which was kind of weird because we’d been going at this for a few hours.

I looked down. With a better vantage point, I could verify my body was way off from what it was before. Way off. The most obvious change was my skin was now a mottled light teal color. There was no distinctive pattern to the discoloration. It looked like the typical skin pattern of a gehuran only a differing color. I was smaller. This had to be a standard sized medical station. It seemed bigger. My legs and arms were slim, two small breasts protruded from my chest. I didn’t do anything so crass as grope myself. That could wait till later. Checking between my legs I found nothing other than what looked to be a vagina. I mean, coloring aside, it was shaped like any other vagina I’d ever seen before. This was weird. I looked up to find Cardolla and Marreshka waiting for me.

“So doc, am I female, and even a human?” I am definitely not what I was before.

Cardolla was quick to answer, “Yes and no.”

“Is it possible you could explain why? I may not understand it but give it a try.”

“I’ll do my best. Like I said. There were complications. When you were recovered, there wasn’t much left of you. Your body was destroyed. All that was left was your brain in your reinforced skull with minor life support in place that wouldn’t have lasted the week. It was decided that since you are a psychic with danger-sense, and heavy cybernetic augmentation disrupts mental powers, you would have a cloned body grown and your brain transplanted into it.”

I would expect no less from my government. I was a rare resource being a psychic with a pre-cognitive ability. I knew that cloning a person with powers did not pass on those powers. The same went for inheritance. They’d harvested several sperm samples from me to try. Powers were unique to a small few living people. Command almost didn’t let me have my skull reinforced fearing it would reduce or eliminate my ability. They had my brain. It makes sense they’d expend money and resources to keep me viable.

“Nothing like this has ever been done like this before in the entire history of any of the races. So far, science has only regrown whole limbs and organs for same gene replacement. Science can edit your genetics and remake you. It can even clone you. What it had never done was transplant a brain with powers into a new body. You’re the first.”

“You mentioned complications. Is that why I’m a girl?”

“Yes. At first, you were rushed and hooked up to life support to see if you were viable. Your brain and mind somehow pulled through.A brain in your situation has never lasted on life support for more than nine standard months. The bare minimum of organs and tissue needed for life support were grown. It’s here we discovered the complication. I take it you’ve never had to have an organ or major tissue replacement have you?”

“No. The only things I’ve had replaced were blood and spinal fluid, and one time after being irradiated, my intestinal flora and a marrow transplant from my reserves.”

“We discovered you had a flaw in four of your chromosomes that prevented any clone tissue from being viable. Your chromosomes were damaged enough to prevent the cloning from working.”

“How could these flaws have gone undetected. I was in accordance with the protocols outlined by Confed law for the gene pool standards.” I knew that if I wasn’t I’d have been removed from service even with my precognitive ability and put other uses.

“You were above baseline for living, but not for breeding. You would have been checked if you applied to breed. They would have caught this and you’d have been denied. I checked to make sure. You weren’t born with a corrupt set of genetics. It was just bad luck when it came to the natural wear and tear. It’s something all of us experience. The random toxin, a single cosmic ray that breaks a DNA strand. In your case, it all added up and here you are. Given the extent of chromosomal damage and what happened to you, the time it’d take to fix your genetics with genegineering would have taken too long. It was found it would be much easier to turn you into a gehuran-Human hybrid.”

This is the hand I was dealt. I guess I am thankful I am still alive. It’s also a bonus to know I can help my fellow citizens. “I thought gehurans and Humans couldn’t breed. “How is that even possible? I know humans and menvoraks can breed, but a human and gehuran should be impossible.” gehurans were an amphiboid species and nothing like a Human or menvorak.

“It is very much possible. There are two small sects of humans in the Confederation that genegineered themselves to be compatible. The success rate is low but it is possible. One group has had over twelve-thousand successful matings. The other has over six-hundred.”

Interesting. “So I had to be modified this far.”

“We were running out of time. Tailoring nanites and retro-virii to fix damage like you had is harder than you would think. The two hybrid sects already had a working system for genegineering the need changes, changes which lucky for you, they fixed by splicing gehuran DNA over your corruption. Once your DNA was modified, your new organs grew successfully. Your brain lived through the change and you lived longer than the nine months. We were able to start growing you a new body afterward. It’s what took the majority of the six years. The strange thing about the gehuran modification is it plays well and doesn’t require as extensive a compatibility check as a menvorak or Human DNA does. Maybe you’d have survived the time it’d take to do either of those, but it wasn’t a risk we were willing to take.”

“So it was. I’m alive. That is what anyone would ask for and few would get.”

“Yes, you are alive. Back to you asking if you’re female. You do not have two X chromosomes like a normal human female. You do not have two O chromosomes like a gehuran female. You have one of each. Your Y-chromosome was damaged enough it had to be replaced by a gehuran O chromosome. You are female just like all the other successful female half-breeds between gehuran and Human.”

“So I am legal, and not breaking any laws by being alive?” That was one of the darker sides of the Confed. If you fell outside of what was allowed in the Genepool protocols, you didn’t live long as you came under more and more restrictions.

“Yes. We made sure of that. You are effectively a half-breed as if you were born one in one of the two sects.”

“What do I look like?”

Cardolla did something on his datapad. A hard light display appeared showing myself. I reached up to touch my face and the light mirror showed the same. I tried to move my hand up to touch and maybe remove the psi-dampener but I couldn’t, settling for touching my cheek. It was definitely on. Neither Cardolla or Marreshka caught the pause in my self-touch, or maybe they wouldn’t say anything. Psi-dampeners had a feature to stop a person from removing it. I could think about it, but couldn’t do it.

As for how I looked I appeared exotic but shaped for the most part like any other human woman. I hopped down off the table to stand in front of the light mirror. I turned to get a look at what I was. I didn’t have the muscle tone for someone who regularly exercised. I appeared soft. I pressed down on my thighs and butt while clenching the muscles there. My stomach and arms proved the same. I just didn’t have the muscle mass I had before and I felt there was a bit too much fat for my comfort. At least my breasts weren’t that large. They weren't large enough to cup. Could I even pass the Confed military fitness test for a gehuran or Human female?

Everything was shaped as it should be except for the ridges on my head. The ridges were strange. A gift of my new gehuran side. On gehurans they functioned as a cooling mechanism, extending out for more surface area for cooling off. gehuran’s had a natural psychic ability for intra-species communications, and their brains ran hot because of it. I wonder if my power would be stronger, or if I could speak with them as well.

As for looks, without the strange skin color and ridges, I’d say I was a plain-faced woman. With the teal skin color playing with the light and shadows it was hard to say how anyone else would view me. I guessed that one that most wouldn’t find too attractive, but definitely not ugly. I noticed Nurse Marreshka had a few centimeters on me and it wasn’t because she was wearing shoes. “How tall am I?”

“Just over one-hundred-sixty-seven centimeters,” Cardolla answered. “How do you feel?” he asked.

“Well, I’m weird looking, but also pretty in a plain way, but definitely exotic. I’m glad to be alive. I look forward to serving my nation again.”

“Good good,” Cardolla moved to retrieve a package sitting on a shelf against the wall. He came over and handed it to me. I took the package and immediately opened it. “Here’s a skinsuit I want you to wear until we can activate your bio-suite and install the operating system. It’s got a number of sensors which can monitor your vitals. We’re going to be running quite a lot of tests to see how you’ve turned out. We want to make sure that you are a healthy young woman. I’m going to leave you with Nurse Mareshka who will take you to your room once you’re dressed. I look forward to working with you over the next few months.”

“If you need anything, let me or Nurse Marreshka know.” Cardolla held out his hand balled up to bump fists. I did the same and we bumped.

“Thank you, Doc.”

“You’re welcome. I’ll leave you two to it.” Cardolla left the room.

I had the skin suit out. It’s deceiving, when you hold it, looking to be about the size of the clothing a toddler would wear. It would probably stretch to fit someone four to five times my size. A net that’s very revealing. It had holes for my head and hands, and of course going for going to the bathroom. I found the small data port module on the edge of one of the holes identifying which one was for the head.

“You need any help?” Marreshka offered. She was close behind me.

“Let’s see.” I gave it a few stretches before pulling the neck hole open wide. I stepped in and pulled it up. Once I had it up, leaving only my head and genitalia exposed, for a second it felt like bugs crawled over my skin. “Ooh, it self-adjusts. This is nice.” Most skin-suits don’t do that. I could get used to this if this was the level of care.

“Hold still,” Marreshka had moved behind me. She connected her datapad to the data port at the back of my neck. “The diagnostic is reading green. You’re good.”

Looking at myself in the mirror, the skinsuit definitely left nothing to the imagination. Marreshka had not moved from behind me, looking over my shoulder. She caught me staring at her as she stared at me and looked away. I turned around and looked up at her, smiling. “Will I be getting clothes?”

She stepped back, “Not yet. They might interfere with the sensors in the skin-suit. Until we have the bio-suite up and running, it’s just the skin-suit. If you’re hot, your cooling ridges should take care of it. If you’re cold, I’ll adjust the room temperature.”

I stepped forward and grabbed her hand. The medical station blocked her from going further. “You’ll adjust the room temperature. I’d like that.”

Her breathing had quickened and she looked away. “I need to take you to your room.”

“Yes, let’s do that.”
She tried sliding out from between me and the station. “Please Aidan. Don’t.” She pulled her hand back out of mine. “This isn’t.”

“A good idea,” I finished and shrugged. “I know. I was testing an idea and I’m sorry, but if you want to, I’m not opposed to it.”

She composed herself, “I see.”

“If you’re not comfortable, it’s okay. Just lead me to my room.”

“I’m not comfortable, but come on. I can’t leave you here” I was right, but I’d gone too far. She led me on.

We didn’t meet anyone on the way. Nor did we have to go outside to reach our destination. My room was simple. Next to the door were the controls for the lighting and temp. It had a bed for one, already made. The wall opposite the door had a nanite display probably doubling as an artificial window and entertainment unit. Opposite the bed, there was a small food replicator as well as a waste disposal station. Marreshka waited at the door after I entered.

“Is it just us and the Doc here?”

“Yes, except the occasional technician. The food replicator is fully stocked. You should have no problem digesting any human and gehuran dish. I can’t tell you what your tastes will be, so don't be afraid to experiment. Do you have any questions?”

“Yes, but it can all wait. I have six years to catch up on and I’ll start with the display.” I pointed to it. “Thank you for your help,” I smiled at her.

“Just let me know if you need anything. I’ll leave you for the night then.”

“You can stay if you want?”

She’d already left. She is cute.

Food replicator first. I didn’t feel hungry, but I’d rather be full on the off-chance something might happen. I’d learned as an agent to never pass up food so long as it didn’t break mission and wasn’t excessive.

I tried a gehuran dish first. Fermented shellfish in a sauce made of some fungi and seaweed or as close to it as a replicator could make. It’s as gehuran as you can get. It didn’t smell bad and was surprisingly tasty. I tried next a human favorite, grilled cheese. Also good. I ate a variety of samples and didn’t run into anything human, menvorak, or gehuran, I disliked.

In all honesty, visual media wasn’t any more interesting than it was before. I found a few things on history during the time I was being fixed. They weren’t that interesting. Maybe it was I thought something spectacular would have happened while I was out. The universe kept on going without me.

Going to the bathroom was easy. It wasn’t high energy physics. I just had to relax and let it out into the waste disposal station. Thank god my skinsuit had openings for it. I’d used ones that had recycling capabilities and it could get disgusting.

Before I knew it, bedtime rolled around. Now it was time to experiment. Who cares if they were going to have a sensor recording of what I was doing. I’d do it sooner or later.

Marreshka came to mind. I imagined her with me, the two of us doing things, naughty things. Things with me as I am now, not what I was. The skin-suit didn’t make it easy to play with my breasts. Massaging them and rubbing the nipples felt good. Inserting one finger into my vagina and found it already lubricated. I gently probed my new sex and gasped when I found the clitoris. It felt so good. I don’t know how my gehuran side was affecting this, I didn’t care right now. The pleasurable feeling built up and finally crashed down upon me.

I lay there in my orgasmic bliss. It was good to be alive.

Goddess of the Arts

Author: 

  • Stardraigh

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Attempted Suicide
  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Referenced / Discussed Suicide

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Science Fiction
  • Other Worlds
  • Adventure

Character Age: 

  • Preteen or Intermediate
  • Teenage or High School
  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Age Regression
  • Disguises / On the Run / In Hiding
  • Fresh Start

TG Elements: 

  • Childhood

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Goddess of the Arts
by
Stardraigh

Josephus Carter is dying of cancer. Believing there is no grace in death, he abandons his family and friends to sail into the Pacific and die alone. Josephus soon finds himself in a strange yet familiar world. A world with gods, where a Goddess of fate and a God of Labor have called Josephus to take his place as their child a Goddess of the Arts.

Goddess of the Arts 01 - Born Again

Author: 

  • Stardraigh

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Other Keywords: 

  • See title page for keywords

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Goddess of the Arts
by
Stardraigh

Born Again

~|O|~

Chapter 1

~-~

Dull burning pain, in my stomach, or where I thought my stomach was. That’s how I always woke now. The pain there always overshadowed other sources elsewhere in my body.

I didn’t want to wake up. Not that my body gives me a choice.

Maybe there was a hangover. Not that I could tell, it was drowned out by my stomach alone.

Opening my eyes I found myself in the cabin, laying on a hammock. There was a gentle sway as my boat floated upon the ocean.

My name is Josephus Carter, I’m thirty-two, dying of cancer, and six months ago I was told I had less than a year to live.

I don’t remember how I got here. By here, I mean the hammock. I know exactly how I ended up alone on a boat in the middle of the pacific. Parsing my memories, the last thing I could think of was another bottle of vodka or some clear liquor. It was kind of hazy after that. However much I’d had, it was enough to allow me some sleep through the pain.

Probably didn’t last long. The pain never allowed that. In the last eight months, I’d been lucky to get more than three hours of sleep at any given time unless I was doped up on whatever horse tranquilizers the docs would give me. Not that they let me have them. All they’d let me have for my pain was the low end stuff. Ibuprofen and vicodin. None of it worked.

Against the best wishes of everyone, I’d tried other less legal means of pain relief. What I could get, didn’t really help either, and it was hard to get anyway. The only thing that truly worked was the alcohol. That was it. I’d get blackout drunk. The pain was still there, but I didn’t care.

Now that I’m awake, time to start again. I reached up and flipped the light switch, bringing illumination to the sleeping cabin. I rolled over in my hammock, looking for a bottle of something, anything to start.

Nothing but empty bottles lay jumbled underneath and around my hammock on top of a few rank smelling pools of vomit, urine, rotting food, and spilled alcohol.

God what a mess. Not the floor. Me.

I sat up in the hammock.

My balance hadn’t gone yet. Not that I get sea-sick.

I only had one shoe on. Don’t even know when I put them on, or put one on, or lost the second one if I had put both on. Didn’t matter. I got out of the hammock, not caring what I stepped in. Even if there was broken glass, I probably wouldn’t realize it.

Stumbling my way to the hold, i entered. Jackpot. I still had alcohol left. Lots of it. Other than some food and the gas I put into the boat, the only other thing than myself was a moving van a quarter full of alcohol to last me, hopefully until I died. Still had over half of it left. I think I made the store clerks day when I bought it all. At least someone felt good.

I grabbed a six-pack, and four bottles of something, not caring what any of them really were.

Leaving the hold, I went up top. Before exiting, I turned on the small music player I had there. It was loud enough I could hear it from where I’d sit just outside the door. It used a usb drive to hold all the music and I vaguely remember just putting as much as would fit. A couple thousand songs. The first song was some unknown rock piece from the nineties or something. Probably an unpopular song that I had only because I liked the popular song on the album.

The door was already open. Night time. Don’t even know if I had any sun screen left. Not that it mattered. It wasn't skin cancer I had, and at this point getting it wouldn't matter.

I sat down on the deck and stared up into the starry night sky.

Nice. No light pollution and the moon wasn’t up. No clouds above to mask the night sky. Beautiful. Janice would have loved the view.

I rubbed my engagement ring. Would you believe I was engaged before the cancer? My fiance, one Janice Esterhall. She was a sweet country girl from North Dakota if there ever was one. We'd met in college six years ago, five years ago and became inseparable till now.

What I'd become, I couldn't do this too her, or the rest of my family. Even while dying I had my pride. She refused to accept me breaking off the engagement trying to stay with me till the end. I didn't give them a choice taking this boat of mine and sailing to nowhere. The middle of it to be specific.

I opened the first bottle and took a swig. Fruity. I looked at the bottle. Some cheap fruit wine. It’ll do. Maybe I’d destroy my liver first and die from that. It was mostly destroyed anyway at this point between the medicine and cancer.

The first bottle didn’t last long. When done I tossed it over the side of the ship.

Pulled a bottle from the six pack and started on that.

The stereo started pumping out Sinatra’s fly me to the moon.

How ridiculous.

What would it be like to fly to the moon and play among the stars? I don’t think I’ll ever know since I'm dying.

In a fit of cynical silliness, I proffered my drink to the unobtainable glittering heavens above.

“To the unknown. May we never find it all for that would be really boring and stuff.” I downed the rest of the bottle and threw it over the side.

Bunch of bullshit.

I started on another drink and just listened to the music while looking at the sky. Most of the songs were trash and even the ones I know I enjoyed listening to, seemed hollow.

When all I had was one bottle left and the pain was across the room but within yelling distance, I noticed a strange sight in the sky. A hazy green band of light stretched across the sky over me. I’d been looking up most of the night but I think it just peeked into view having been obstructed by the boat's cabin behind me. It looked somewhat like an aurora.

~|O|~

Chapter 2

~-~

Strange, I was somewhere in the middle of the pacific. South of Hawaii, or at least I should be unless I fucked up and went north, but it's not cold. Quite warm. No way should I be seeing an aurora this far south.

Well, it’s another thing to cross off my list that I never really cared about. Bucket lists are for fools. Janice would have liked this though.

At least it was pretty. Whatever reason it was this far south, who cares. I worked on the last bottle and had it finished in no time.

Time for the bathroom. I stood up and stumbled to the side of the ship. It’s easier to pee off the side into the ocean, the world's biggest toilet.

I got my shorts after fumbling around with a zipper. The waves seemed a bit more pronounced and I had to hold onto the rail. At least this time I’d gotten my penis out in time rather than pissing myself. I should probably ditch the shorts anyway. They were kind of nasty, stained with all sorts of things. Done, I let my shorts and underwear fall to the deck and just kicked them overboard. With them went my one remaining shoe.

Naked. Why not. Who cared. I had no one here with me to be immodest with. Only god could look down and judge me, and I didn’t believe in god, so there. Death holds no composure so why bother.

Time to go get more alcohol

It was then I noticed opposite the aurora at the far side of the seeable horizon, another aurora stretched across the horizon.

Weird.

Maybe I didn’t understand how they worked.

Seeing the second aurora didn't stop me. I went below deck. The disgusting smells from my cabin didn’t even phase me. It was probably worse than I could tell.

I retrieved more alcohol from the hold and returned to the deck. The aurora had moved. It still stretched from above directly to was was probably north, stretching across the horizon, but it wasn’t just overhead. It was as if it had passed.

Same with the other aurora opposite it. It’d gotten closer. If I had to guess, they'd soon meet.

The waves were gotten stronger. Clouds were moving across the aurora. Moving fast. I looked in the direction they came from. A large section of the aurora was blotted out. small bits of blue-ish white flashed on the horizon. A storm was rolling in.

For the last two weeks, the weather was nice. Maybe this storm would do me in.

This would be a show worth watching. A hammock I’d set up on deck was still there. I went to the hold again and got more alcohol just in case. Well beyond tipsy at this point. The pain drowned out. I staggered with the increase in waves and grabbed some more.

Maybe this would be enough. Maybe I’d blackout and that’d be the end of it. The storm would capsize the boat. I’d drown. Suicide by default because I’d given up. I’d win. Cancer would lose.

I settled in on the hammock with my alcohol. A total of three six packs and nine bottles of other stuff. The waves were definitely getting stronger.

Fuck you cancer, you’re not going to win.

I had a great job. I had friends. I was gonna get married to Janice, but you had to come along. Fuck you. You thought you could take me. You thought being aggressive as the doctors labeled it, you could out do their efforts. You cost me part of my intestinal tract and a bit of my stomach, and one kidney. But that wasn’t enough. You’re still in my stomach, and my brain, and even my bones now. Fuck you.

At the edge of the storm, bolts of lightning danced between heaven and earth. The wind had picked up and the boat was swaying.

I was downing alcohol as fast as I could stomach it which wasn’t much.

Fuck you cancer.

The wave action became violent. Other than the edge of the storm stretching out above me, the aurora filled the rest of the sky. Rain pelted down meaningless to already being soaked by the waves that had already started to break over the side. A few bottles had fallen away, but I held onto the rest.

Fuck you cancer. you won’t kill me. I won’t let you.

Lightning probably only miles away rang their peals of thunder. The waves had turned stronger, slamming the boat, tossing it about. water, everywhere, below the boat, on the deck, waves on each side, rain.

Fuck you cancer.

The hammock broke, slamming me into the deck, the alcohol scattering away. A wave came over the deck and pushed me to the railing, knocking the air out of me. I curled up reflexively sucking air and a bit of water back in.

“Fuck you cancer,” I choked out.

Lightning played all around me. The boat had had enough of me and gave me to the sea.

Time froze giving me a chance to see.

Three lightning bolts had froze mid race to the water. The boat had capsized. Already it had turned over and had started to sink.

I was going to win. I was going to beat cancer, but time had froze.

The color changed, decaying, crumbling into a flat grey, my body felt the same. All my senses went. Maybe the color wasn’t breaking. Maybe it was just me, dying. I was winning. Cancer was losing.

Time unfroze, my senses returned. I slammed into the water. The darkness swallowed me. I relaxed, letting the air out of my lungs. Any second now, I’d instinctively take the water into my lungs, struggling to breath.

That moment came. Instinctively I grasped at my throat and kicked out to push up out of the water. My initial self protection was reigned in and squashed. I curled up in a ball, using the last of my strength to resist the urge to live and give into the cancer.

I was going to win. Cancer was going to lose. Fuck you cancer.

A thing pushed me, impacted my right side, battering me through the water. My self-preservation won out over my will to die. I struggled against myself, my body betraying my mind. The cancer if it could, was probably laughing at how much a fool I was. I was pressed upon again, from underneath, then from above. Solid closed about, held me, compressing down upon me. Slimy. The pressure increased. Water was forced out of my lungs as whatever it was compressed down and around my body. Slimy, hot , moist, rank air filled my lungs. Raggedly my breaths came. I couldn’t move, stuck in whatever held me. Wherever whatever darkness I was held in, I was helpless. The pain was back screaming right next to me. The alcohol couldn’t have left me so soon.

Am I dead? Is this the afterlife, a non-existence of some sort. I could think. I could still feel, there was air. Pain. My body, I could wiggle a little bit but otherwise remained stuck in this dark prison.

Tired, I was weak. Death maybe? Had I won, cheated the cancer, or was I somehow still alive. The pain was there. Was I laughing, or trying to. Was this a hallucination? Was it the cancer that laughed. Sound. a long sad reverberating horn.

I think I lost consciousness.

No. There's still the pain

The sound of water slapped by something large. Water spraying up and falling down.

The warm slimy thing moved around me, under me.

Bright Light.

Cold water, wet, silence.

The horn again, long undulating, water spray falling on me.

I was floating in the water.

My body was free of whatever held it. I could move. My limbs weak. I reached up to clear my eyes of the gunk on it. The water had washed some of it away, but I still had some sort of slime on me.

My vision clear. Eyes opened.

The bright blue sky wide open over me. Sun to the side shining bright, no cloud in sight.

The water spray again, the horn again. I looked over. A large body moved through the water. The water sprayed up again.

A whale.

Did a whale swallow me and spit me out?

Am I still alive?

A tail came up and slapped against the water, sending me away. I no longer floated and began sinking from the force. My body weak. I could do nothing.

I didn’t know what to think. Was I saved only to die again. So long as the cancer didn’t win, I was fine. That would be nice.

~|O|~

Chapter 3

~-~

Something nudged me from underneath. Instinctively I held my breath, but it wouldn’t be long. I jerked around ineffectual. A number of turtles. Very large turtles were there. One brushed by me, knocking me about, then another, and then a third came up in a way that it pushed me up with it as it broke the surface and swam along.

I was saved. Not from the cancer, if I was alive. The pain was all throughout my body. A leg and foot seemed caught in front by it’s head and a flipper I was dragged along with it. The turtle never went back down. All it had to do was take me below the surface, keep me there, so I’d drown. It denied me death as it traveled along the surface keeping me in the air. Was this some trick. Was this purgatory or a limbo of sorts, where I was doomed to be taunted.

I asked the turtles. I yelled with what breath I could muster, I talked, I begged for them to give me up, but they did not. I was caught with them on their journey.

The sun hung overhead baking me. I was going to dehydrate anyway. Maybe I’d still die. Maybe I was already dead, and maybe by some strange twist of fate, I was alive and maybe the cancer was going to win.

Pain came from all over my body, with the sunburn I was getting and the dehydration setting in compounded it.

In and out of consciousness I travelled.

A bird cry, then another. I’d glance up when conscious. White wings above. The water moved about, but they were up there when they weren’t there before. Were these really birds? If they were, I was close to land.

If they weren’t, were they angels or some other creature to taunt me or take me somewhere.

They circled up there, never coming down. I tried saying hello to ask them what they wanted, but my voice by now was too parched for the effort. It hurt just to open my mouth from how dry and cracked my lips were. The turtle still carried me, purposely ignoring or just ignorant of my will.

A few more times, in and out of consciousness I went.

Then I was out of the water. Still on the turtle. Being jerked forward. Birds still floated about lazily in the sky. A palm tree arched overhead. The jerking stopped. Shade.

What?

I’m still aware. Pain. Pain everywhere. Two birds land on my chest. A small cormorant. I know this because it’s my mother's favorite bird. It’s closer. A larger pelican stood behind it. both seemed to stare at me, watching, judging.

This went on for I don’t know how long. Finally the pelican stretched out its wings, looked up and cawed. It did this eight more times before stopping.

Loss of consciousness again.

A yell.

“Over here. Over here. I told you I wasn’t lying. See Noemi? See? I told you a man rode on Misarulu and upon him stood Molamione and Calinvar.” A young girl's voice said.

I didn’t have strength to turn my head. The cormorant squawked and looked to my right. A gentle touch on my wrist. The birds did not shy away.

“The man's alive. Hurry Ausra. Go get Arcine and Mina and be quick about it. He’s at the door of Lace Chenos and will soon enter.”

A face moved over mine to where I could see it. An angel, young, olive skin tone, her hair kept back in a ponytail, looked down upon me.

“The goddesses must want you alive to deliver me here to you. I will do whatever I can to help.”

“Noemi,” Called out a voice.

This Noemi looked away. “Arcine, Mina, Ausra, this man was sent here by the gods to us. We must help him. We need a stretcher to take him to my house.”

“What do we make a stretcher from? We have no rope or cloth."

“Your fishing spears, and our skirts will work fine.”

“What? you must be…”

“Don’t dawdle girls. You heard me. Your spears and skirts. We need to get him to my house in the city right away.”

“Oh sure.” Whoever it was, this Arcine or mina, didn’t sound happy.

Both the Cormorant and Pelican squawked and flew off as these women took up position on around the turtle and I. One of them unhooked my leg from where it was caught, eliciting a sharp pain from all over my lower leg as it was disturbed. Surprising it was more than the continual pain I was used too from the cancer.

“Ready?”

The other girls gave their affirmative.

“Go”

Four sets of arms lifted me off the turtle’s back. The pain, the pain increased even beyond that of my leg.

I could see all four angels as they set me down onto their ad hoc stretcher. The pain didn’t stop. I did when my consciousness abandoned me.

~|O|~

Chapter 4

~-~

A harsh voice sounded out, letting me know I was conscious, “Stop Noemi. You know men aren’t allowed in the city.”

“This man is in need of my care Puabi.”

“You can treat him here.”

“No. He’s at the door of Lace Chenos. I need him at my house Puabi.”

“I don’t care Noemi. Rules are rules. Put the stretcher down. I will see how bad he is for myself.”

Those who carried me paused. No one moved.

"I said, put the man down."

This time the makeshift stretcher and I were set to the ground. I managed a moan as my body came to rest.

A woman stood over me, dressed archaically in a simple tunic with a belt at her waist. She may have looked like an angel, but she didn’t sound like one.

“I wouldn’t say he’s at Lace Chenos’ Door, he’s half way through it. We should help him along his way.”

The woman pulled a dagger from her belt, then knelt down. One of her hands pulled at my chin, tilting my head back. It was painful. Despite that I smiled, and I think I managed another fuck you to the cancer.

“See, he welcomes death Noemi. I will help him reach the all embracing arms of Lace Chenos.” The point of the blade pressed into my neck.

“Hold your hand Puabi, do not suppose to know what the gods want in this matter, “ A stern voice cried out.

Puabi removed the knife and stood up. “My queen, I only meant to help put him out of his misery. He is in pain and distress and not long for the world.”

This queen commanded. “Noemi, tell me, was he carried on the back of Misarulu, and both Calinvar and Molamione stood on him?”

“This is true my queen. How did you know this?”

“And these four lovebirds, have they been with him the whole time.

“Yes. They have not left him at all since he passed into our care. They show no fear of us and have stayed at his side.

Four lovebirds. What? I hadn’t even noticed them, but they are small light birds. Naked as I am, I should have felt their tiny claws on my skin. But then again, I’ve probably got the worst sunburn of my life and pain, lots of pain, to drown out everything else.

“Send word to the Oracle of Molamione on the Isle of Nullabar. She must come straight away. I believe this man is the key to fulfilling Molamione's prophecy. This man is marked by the goddesses. Noemi, take this man to your home and care for him. Keep him alive. Do whatever you must. I fear we may be too late."

"Yes my queen."

I was lifted back up and carried on my way. Receding in the distance, I heard the queen speak again. “You and I need to talk Puabi. This type of behavior can’t continue.”

Cheated out of death yet again. This Puabi could have killed me but some mystic mumbo jumbo stopped it. God damn cancer is gonna win. I’m too weak to stop it. I wanted to speak, to say the words, kill me, but I couldn’t.

The women who bore my stretcher hustled through the streets till we entered a building.

From what I could see, it seemed made of well cut stone, although the front facade I could see, appeared to have had parts, left purposely rough as part of some design.

They set me down on a bed, my head lolled to the side allowing me a view of the room. Nothing appeared modern. If this Noemi, who I could see was without a skirt or shirt even, only in what could be the simplest of underwear, was a medical professional, she must be hard pressed and short of supplies. There were shelves, and they only contained numerous pieces of pottery and glass containers. This Noemi, searched through them for a few things.

She came away saying “Found it.” Someone else was in the room. “Ausra, now pay attention. Paste made from the Burrem root will knock him out nicely so we can start on everything else. Straighten his head.”

This Ausra turned my head so I faced up. Noemi appeared overhead with a spoon. Drops of a bitter salty slime landed in my mouth.

“Swallow that if you can. I will help, but if you can do it on your own, it’d be better.”

Sure thing woman. I did my best with my dry throat and managed a little bit down without choking.

She watched on for a while. “Excellent, it should be quick to take effect. The burrem root paste should knock you out long enough for me to take care of you.

I couldn’t keep my eyes open. She was right. I was asleep or at least under some type of anesthesia before I knew it.

When I came up out of it, I could feel the pain still, but… but I was on some sort of painkiller, something that worked better than the ibuprofen or vicodin ever had.

Noemi sat next to me. This time fully clothed. “Do you have enough strength now to speak?”

I tried. It was hard, but I rasped out, “Yes.”

“Good, that means you’re not going to die.”

What the hell is she talking about. My body was riddled with cancer. I was going to die.

“Thirsty?”

“Yes.”

She proceeded to help me take little sips of water over the next few minutes.

“Had enough?”

“Yes.”

“What’s your name by the way?”

Why not. I don’t think It mattered hiding who I was from this native islander woman who spoke fluent english.

“Josephus Carter.”

“Josephus.” She sounded it out, unsure or unfamiliar with the name. “I’ve never heard of a name like that before. But still, you’re lucky to be alive.”

“How?” I whispered. “I should be dead.”

“Don’t tempt Lace Chenos.” Noemi scolded me. “You’re alive, but very sick.”

“I’ve got cancer. I’m dying.”

“Cancer? I’m not familiar with this cancer. Is this a sickness?”

The woman had no idea. No idea what cancer was. How would I explain it to her. They believed in superstitious nonsense. Do they even have any technology here?

“Yes. It is all throughout my body and it is incurable.”

“That’s not good then, but the Oracle of Molamione should be here anytime now. She’ll tell us what the three goddesses want with you. You seem to have been chosen by them.”

Chosen, who’d choose me in my condition.

“Were you a sailor? Is that how you ended up in the water before Misarulu carried you ashore?”

Goddesses? All of this is complete nonsense.

“No… yes. There was a boat, my boat.” Maybe I was already dead. “Is this the afterlife, am I dead?”

She looked confused, “No. This is not any afterlife. We are the farthest one could be since we’re still alive.”

“I think I’m dead. This is nothing like what I thought the afterlife would be.”

“I assure you,” Noemi said, “You’re alive. You have not been embraced by Lace Chenos.”

“I should be there then. I should be dead.”

“Stop this nonsense. Saying such a thing invites disaster.”

Hah, if she only knew. “I was on my ship, dying. Saw an aurora cover most of the sky. A storm, giant rolling waves, lightning, wind, thrown overboard. A whale swallowed me. Then spit me out I think. A turtled dragged me on its back to where you found me. I should be dead. The devil’s own luck kept me alive, but I’m still dying. The cancer is going to win.”

“It sounds like this Devil gave you some of his luck for a reason. I don’t know this god or goddess, but perhaps the three goddesses do. They may have asked the Devil to watch over you.”

What a joke. How can she speak english so well, and she doesn’t even know who or what the devil is? This makes no sense.

“Tell me, where am I? What is this place?”

“You’re in the city of Orthanos, on the isle of Tryosh.”

No idea. Never heard of those names in english or any other language. “I’m not familiar with them? Do you know of Hawaii?” Noemi shook her head no. “The Pacific Ocean?” Again a no. “The United States of America?” Still no recognition.

“Sorry, I am not familiar with any of those places. But I am only familiar with some of the lands in and around the Sea of Korisolt. By the way, are these love birds yours? They haven’t left your side since Ausra brought me to you.

“I don’t know. I don’t think so.”

“Well they seem to be friends of yours. Like I said, they have not left your side at all.”

Still weak, I did my best to look down. There on my stomach sat four lovebirds, staring up at me.

The blue and grey one chirped first. Hopped forward. The red one chirped as well. The other two joined in. They moved up onto my chest, chirping away. Something about their chirping tickled the back of my brain. They were speaking, they seemed excited.

“Their behavior is unusual Josephus. I’ve never seen any lovebirds behave as these do, but I think you’re special. This means something. The oracle of Molamione should be here soon. The queen thinks you fulfill a prophecy of Molamione.

I had no idea who this Molamione is. Another thought entered my mind. Was this world even my world. What if this was some other world out there in the universe. The strange aurora, the storm, the whale.

“I don’t think I’m special, and I don’t think this is my world Noemi. Where I’m from we had gods, but they left us. It was all myth and legend, mostly forgotten in the past.”

“Oh, that’s sad, if you’re from a world where the gods abandoned you. But you’re here on Tohreon, and the gods have not left us. They have sworn to stay and uphold their duty to us. It would be unthinkable for them to abandon their station. That’s sounds horrible for you to have lived there.”

“It really wasn’t. We still had religion. There were a few gods still worshipped, but they never answered our prayers. They ignored us. Most of us stopped believing. I stopped believing."

A knock interrupted our conversation.

“Noemi, The oracle, she is with my mother now, and has called for the man to be taken to them.” It was the voice of Ausra.

~|O|~

Chapter 5

~-~

“Help me get him onto the stretcher, and we’ll be off.”

“Yes Noemi.”

Both lifted me up and set me on a stretcher. A real one, not made of spears and skirts, and much more comfortable.

Both lifted the stretcher bearing me with ease. Was I that far gone that two small women could lift me with ease, or were these really amazons, supernaturally strong and blessed by the gods somehow.

I was carried through this town I could see little of. Still too weak to even turn my head, I was stuck staring straight up into the blue sky. Around us as we moved, I could hear several women and girls talk and whisper things like; There goes the strange man, a man allowed in here, is it true, Molamione sent him to us.

No men. Not a single man I could hear, nor any boys.

The place we ended at had no ceiling. Columns of stone ringed about, reaching to the sky. I was taken down and placed on a table or something flat. Hard, cold. Stone maybe.

The queen was there, commanding everyone to quiet themselves. All the discordant chatter hushed.

“Noemi, how is our guest?”

“He is better, but he is still dying my queen. There is little more I can do right now than to ease his suffering unless the three goddesses will it otherwise.”

“That is sad to hear. Oracle. Tell me what you can about this man?”

A woman, garbed in a multi-colored translucent garb, moved atop me, straddling me. Her weight pressing down upon me, but in a way she didn’t obstruct my breathing. Her clothing left nothing to the imagination. The lovebirds seemed unhappy and flitted around her, challenging her, but she ignored them. She held a small potion bottle in one hand, and a knife in the other.

She started chanting, a rhythmic chant. Her body swaying. Unstopping the bottle with her mouth, she then poured a few drops into my eyes, forcing me to blink, then into my mouth. It was a sour fruity taste. Then she poured it into my hair, all the while rhythmically chanting and tousling my what must be ragged hair. She put the bottle to her lips and seemed to swallow the rest.

She brought the knife up, cut her hand, licked it, bent over low to me and kissed me, the taste of her saliva, the sour potion, and blood mixed into my mouth. Her lips sealed on mine, I was too weak to resist and was forced to swallow She jerked upright, then screamed.

“This man is the one who fulfills the prophecy of Molamione. This lost child has returned. This child must be saved.”

This oracle got off of me.

“Are you sure Oracle?” The queen asked

“Do you doubt the word of the Goddess Molamione, Trenna.”

“No Oracle.” The Queen said, “I only want the rest to have no doubt. I have already ordered preparations for the ritual. The chamber and materials are being readied as we speak.”

“Molamione, Misarulu, and Calinvar are pleased with the initiative you’ve shown today, Trenna. There is little time left. The wick on this child’s life candle is low. Soon the child will be embraced by Lace Chenos. You must hurry. This lost child suffers from a sickness not seen since before the turning of the world.”

“We are hurrying Oracle. The preparations should be done within a day.”

“Excellent. I will wait for the ceremony. Make ready his body.”

“Yes Oracle. Noemi, prepare him for the ritual spoke of in the prophecy of Molamione’s lost child.”

“Aye my Queen. He will be readied.” Noemi spoke

The lovebirds were there chirping away, excited, flittering about. Noemi came over. I knew it Josephus. You’re the child of Molamione, fulfilling her prophecy. I am the one fortunate enough to take care of preparing your body.”

My sides ached from where the woman had straddled me. I coughed again. “It hurts.” The pain was back on and only increasing.

“I’m going to give you some more burrem paste.” She had the same pot as before which she spooned a small bit into my mouth. I swallowed, coughing a bit more.

“Thank you.”

“Now sleep Josephus. Sleep. Tomorrow is a very important day for you.”

The drug kicked in. It didn’t matter at this point. I was along for the ride. Either by some miracle, I’d be cured of the cancer, or maybe whatever it was they wanted to do with me would kill me. Maybe the cancer would win. The pain washed away.

I woke up a few more times I think as the drug wore off, each time only a haze as Noemi or Ausra drugged me again.

One last time I woke. I was swaying on something. Four ropes from around me went up to join together in a single rope which went up to a pulley suspended over me, then back down out of sight somewhere.

Noemi was there at my side. The four lovebirds were on her shoulders watching me. She said to someone “My Queen, he’s awake,” Then turning to me, “Oh Josephus, it’ll be over soon. Everything will be okay. She brushed my hair back.

I was tired, I tried to ask what was going on, but I was too weak. I could barely keep my eyes open to look around.

The thing I was on, was lowered. I watched Noemi recede away from me.

To the other side a large shiny metal structure, a clam shell came into view. What the fuck?

The platform caught on something on the side opposite the shell as it lowered. The platform turned, and I slid off, head first.

“What?” I think I managed to get out as I fell, then plopped into a thick green liquid. It was deep enough it covered me, covered my face, my mouth, my nose, I was going to drown. It filled my nostrils, my mouth. I was too weak to even struggle, to survive, not that I wanted to. The instinctive panic set in as my airway was first blocked, then filled. I weakly coughed, sputtered as the liquid filled my lungs replacing the air.

It burned where it touched but quickly dulled into a numb warmth. Was I dying. Was this going to kill me and not the damnable cancer. Was I truly dying this time now? Was that too much to ask. Everything shut down much like it had when falling from my boat into the ocean. All I had was timeless thought, and even that disappeared into nothingness.

~|O|~

Chapter 6

~-~

I held a small paintbrush in my left hand. In my right, I held steady a kiln fired ceramic, a small parrot of sorts, a lovebird.

My work in painting this ceramic was over a work desk. To one side, three other lovebirds already painted with glaze, stood. One blue and grey, another mostly green, and the third a red and green. I was mid way through on the last one which seemed to be all red.

Also on the desk was a cup filled part way with what I knew to be paint thinner, murky with the ceramic glaze cleaned off the brushes. Another cup stood full of brushes. Several small bottles of ceramic glaze were off to the other side from the birds.

The room I worked in seemed to be a work area dedicated to crafting of all sorts.

I know this place.

I’ve been here before.

This is my mother's work area.

Out of a speaker played classical music in the background. Chopin’s Prelude, Number Eighteen, in um… F Minor. Strange, how would I know what key this would be playing in.

There were many things, wood, uncarved and carved, tools, ceramic molds, canvases, the kiln that my mother had fired these hummingbirds in, work tables, power tools

I stopped, taking everything in. Definitely my mother's workshop… I looked at what was in my hands.

I remember.

This is when I was nine years old.

The four lovebirds. I begged my mother for them one time we visited the ceramic store. My lovebird Taco, the bird I had since I was seven, died. When I saw they had a set of molds for the lovebirds, I begged and pleaded my mother to get them. She relented.

Why am I here? Am I hallucinating in the final throes of death? Is this a fool illusion of my mind sheltering me in my final moments?

“Something wrong Jo?”

A hand rested on my shoulder. The voice, her voice. Mother’s voice.

“No mom. I was just distracted thinking about stuff.” She stood behind me, taller. I looked up and back into her smiling face.

“You had me worried. You just stopped and stared into space.”

“I’m fine mom.” I say but if I’m dying then it’s meaningless

“Ok. Your lovebirds are turning out spectacular honey. You’re really good at this.”

Her statement echoed by others. Others were in the room with us. Many others, somewhere behind me, just out of sight, all watching and waiting.

“Thanks mom,” I blushed.

Someone, not my mom said, “Awww how cute.” followed by someone telling the person to shush.

“I’ll let you get back to work then. Just let me know if you need anything. She kissed my cheek.

“I will mom.”

I finished the fourth and last lovebird. Just as I remembered it, or was I remembering it as it was, or was this all a fake hallucination of a dying man. Still, I felt others watching me, whispering, just out of sight.

I turned my head to be sure. Only my mother could I see.

She worked on her loom, weaving a strange pattern, similar to a buddhist mandala but also heavy on the geometric shapes not unlike Islamic geometric repeating designs seen throughout mosques and holy sites built during the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries. How do I know that?

Turning back to the lovebirds I finished painting the glaze on them.

“Mom, I’m done.” I called out.

“Clean up Jo, and get the stands for the kiln.

“Sure thing.”

I busied myself cleaning up my work area. Putting away all the glaze, cleaning my brushes and returning my work area to how it was when I started. It had to be spotless. My mother was a stickler for that. She refused to let me work further or leave until i cleaned everything I’d last used. There were times I’d left a big mess and been grounded for it.

Going to the box of kiln stands, I found one for each of the birds. The kiln was already empty. I placed the shelves we’d use. Being nine, I wasn’t allowed to turn on the kiln, but I could at least do this. I had everything situated when my mother came over.

“You remembered everything I told you about placement. Good for you. I’m glad you listened Jo.”

“Can I turn it on mom? Please?” I wasn’t allowed to do it myself but with her supervision, she allowed me to do quite a bit of things otherwise.

“Sure thing.”

“Yay.” I shut the lid to the kiln, then turned on the control box. This was a digital kiln. I asked, “Mom, what selection should I set it for?”

“Just set it on option C. That should work for firing the glaze.”

“Thanks.” I made the selection and set it to start.

“Excellent sweetie. We’ll let that go for now and I’ll check back in on it later tonight. Let's go get ready for dinner. Your father is home and he should have dinner ready shortly.

I perked up. I’d been so engrossed in my four love birds I’d lost track of time.

“Okay mom. I’m going inside now.”

I left the workshop, and walked across the yard to the house. Opening the door, I took in the the aroma of a home cooked meal being prepared.

“Dad?” I called out.

“I’m in the kitchen.”

There I went. My father stood \in front of the stove. The hiss of gas burners and sizzling food evident. He was cooking. I came up behind him and hugged him.

“Whatcha making?” I already knew from the smell.

“Your favorite Jo.” I’m making corned beef hash with onions.

I peeked around and looked at what was in the skillet and indeed he was.

“Ahhh yes!!! Thanks dad. Need any help with anything?”

“Just make sure the table is set after you wash your hands.”

“Okay.” I left my father and quickly washed my hands at the kitchen sink. After that I sat at the table and waited in my usual seat at the table. My mother came in right when my father had finished. We had the corned beef hash the way I loved my father to make it. There was a salad, and some steamed veggies on the side. Everything was placed. Both my parents sat down with me.

My father spoke, “Now that we’re here, I’d like us all to say something we’re thankful for. You go first dear,” father said to mother.

“Well, I’m thankful for my family. I have a hard working husband. Brenden is strong and determined to succeed and Jo is creative." She smiled at me. I blushed at the compliment. My older brother Brenden would probably laugh at my reaction if he wasn't at baseball camp.

“And you Jo? What are you thankful for.”

“Well, uhh,” What was I thankful for? There were many things I was thankful for, but I needed something new. Many times I’d used my parents or brother, or even my valuables as an easy way out. I needed something I was truly thankful for. There was one person I was very thankful for. For all she had done for me as crazy as it seemed. I said, “Noemi. I’m thankful for her help.”

“Oh sweetie,” My mother said, “I’m sure she’d be happy to hear that.”

“Yes,” my father said, you should let Noemi know that the next time you see her.”

Wait, what. But Noemi… she’s… Was she real? Was any of that real. Had I grown up, gone to college, fell in love with Janice and gotten engaged, had cancer, sailed on my boat into the Pacific, abandoning everything I had in the face of despair the cancer had wrought.

I pushed back from the table and stood up, sending my chair to the floor.

“What’s wrong Jo,” My father asked. Both had a look of concern. The others, the ghosts, I couldn’t see, I felt them startled, in a panic. I’d broken script.

“I…” I looked down at my 9 year old hands. “I…”

“What’s wrong?” My mother repeated my father.

I looked up at them. “I died. I’m dead… The cancer. I don’t want to die. ” I started bawling.

“Quick Nyhielak, the connection, Jo’s severing it at his end.” My mother said.

I cried. My emotions rampant. The feeling of loss, of rejecting Janice, of abandoning my family. Despair filled my soul.

“What’s taking so long? Hurry up before Asarzaly detects him.

“There’s garbage noise in the link, what the…. Asarzaly is scanning for the bypass. Shit.”

“Do whatever it takes, I want my child back.”

“I’ve got Jo. That was close, but I had to change the output template.” My father spoke.

“It doesn’t matter. I’ll have my child back no matter what.”

Both mother and father were there on each side, pressing me between their bodies in what I wished could be an eternal hug.

I cried out, “I don’t want to die. The cancer. I don’t want to lose you. I don’t want to."

“Shush, sweetie,” My mother whispered. “Shush, we’re both right here. You’re not dead. Shush. We’re here. We’ll always be here…”

“But I…”

...Snapped awake. A large jarring shook the clamshell. The groaning of tearing metal. Cold flooded over my body restoring my sense of touch.

No pain.

“Come On,” a voice bubbled.

“What,” I mumbled or tried to. Something or someone latched onto my arm. Another took hold of my other arm, a third wrapped it’s arms around me from behind.

“Up… up... swim up… live… “ another voice bubbled

I struggled to swim and whoever was helping, pulled me up. I could feel my body. Strength had returned to my limbs, albeit I was tired, It was cold. I couldn’t see, water, dark. Those around me continued pulling and pushing me upwards, hopefully to light, to air.

I broke the water, Gasped for air. Giggling around me. I was pushed and pulled further, up onto sand, rough and course, beneath my body. A wave of water crashed upon me rolling me over so I was face down in the sand. I was on a beach.

A voice yelled out, “It is as the Oracle of Molamione has foretold.” I recognized the voice. It was the Queen. “She is reborn, this lost child of Molamione and Nyhielak, I present to you and the world, The Goddess Lydalphosdoriel.”

My face in the sand. I was tired. It was a struggle to roll over. A wave buffeted against me. No pain beyond rough sand against bare skin. I had no pain. But sleep. So tired.

A pair of arms gently picked me up to hold me close. Someone strong, someone big. A hand, holding a wet cloth, cleaned the sand from my face, from my eyes. I could crack them slightly.

The Queen held me.

“Oh my, you’re so adorable my goddess.”

“Huh?,” I mumbled. Sleep called and sleep came. I closed my eyes to the world.

Goddess of the Arts 02 - Undiscovered Country

Author: 

  • Stardraigh

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Other Keywords: 

  • See title page for keywords

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Goddess of the Arts
by
Stardraigh

Undiscovered Country

~|O|~

Chapter 1

~-~

The squawk of a bird raised me from slumber.

No pain. There was no pain.

“What is going on?”

I clutched onto a body pillow as large as I.

My voice is strange. My voice is different. It wasn’t my voice. I opened my eyes. Releasing my hold on this giant pillow, I sat up in the bed which I found myself.

“What the fuck?”

My voice it was, but not my voice. Higher pitched, softer.

No pain. There was no pain. None at all.

I stretched out and yawned. Then rubbed my eyes clearing them of the morning crud. Small hands, my hands, not my hands, but they were. I waved my hand where I could see. It did what I wanted. My hand, it was, but not the hand I remember.

I sat up and gazed around the room in my half-awake dazed state.

The interior walls were wood plank walls, treated or stained with a light pickle then most likely waxed to give it a shine. The exterior walls were marble blocks, finely cut and polished, with no apparent mortar in between. An untarnished and very shiny brass brazier sat in a corner, unlit. it was a simple design, straight linear, the only curve was in the bowl on top. Several stone pedestals, most likely made out of the same marble as the exterior wall had several pieces of ceramics with designs not unlike Delftware produced in the Netherlands from the late 16th century onwards to modern day.

Huh? How? What? How do I know all that? Wait, what the hell happened?

The bed I was on was large Really large. It was only a king size bed or very close to it, maybe even bigger. Why does it seem so big? I looked down at myself. Several large size pillows especially the body pillow lay around me. My naked self, exposed except for a thinly woven sheer silk sheet that covered my legs.

The sheet probably averaged a one hundred ten to one hundred twenty thread count, most likely made on a mechanically operated or assisted loom, being too fine or of too high quality for a human-powered one. The thread, taken from the cocoon of a silkworm, most likely the Bombyx Mori the primary species of silkworms used in sericulture. Many other species could be used, but would only be on a local level in preference of the producer.

I held up the sheer silk sheet to really get a good look at it. “What? Why do I know that? Why do I know all this information about what’s in this room?”

Nothing came to mind to explain these bursts of information. Maybe I overheard my mom talk about this stuff. The memories stirred up by the dream of my parents and I had brought back a lot of things. My mother loved to make fabric on her loom at home. Growing up, a lot of the material going into the household linens had been made by her with it. Maybe I had overheard her say something.

Yeah. That’s it. That has to be it.

I focused back on my hands. My small tiny hands holding the sheet. They were those of a child, soft, unmarked with none of the calluses or scars I know I should have had. Dropping the sheet, I moved my arms. They were thin and scrawny. Not malnourished. I moved them. They felt normal, it felt like me, but logically I knew I wasn’t like this before. There wasn’t a weakness to them I could discover, nor anything visibly wrong, nor anything visibly unusual like a birthmark.

I looked down at my torso. I was small, waifish. On my chest, my nipples protruded out.

“What the fuck?”

I pulled the sheet back. My penis was gone. I spread my legs. All that was there was a small slit.

“I’m a girl,” I shrieked out. “What the actual fuck is going on? How am I? What happened?”

There’s no pain. My hands danced over my body, looking for a cancerous lump, a scar, anything. I found none on this body, only smooth soft unblemished skin. I had a full head of hair that came down to my shoulders.

A squawk of a bird brought me out of my wonderment.

On the window, not blocked by anything other than a thin transparent curtain sat a cormorant, and four lovebirds. The lovebirds began a song. A wonderful tune, something familiar that itched the back of my mind.

I should know it yet I couldn’t place it. It seemed a mix of Katie Melua’s Nine Million Bicycles, Colors of the wind from Disney’s Pocahontas, and Tchaikovsky’s Waltz of the Flowers.

I don’t ever remember watching Pocahontas, and I had no idea who this Katie Melua is. My mother listened to a lot of classical music. but it had really been nothing more than background noise for me when I was around to hear it.

Still, I began whistling along, playing the fifth part to the lovebird quartet. I didn’t know where we were going with this song, but we went ahead anyway. The four lovebirds welcomed my accompaniment and gave way to my lead on our musical journey. I tried to not run roughshod over them. My efforts molded around theirs. We were a group. Pushing past the gauzy curtain, they flew over and landed on me. One on each shoulder and knee. Their little claws tickling my bare skin.

Oh no. I’m a Disney princess.

I kept whistling.

A Disney princess like Snow White or Aurora.

Can’t stop whistling, or they’ll know, or would the birds know? Can they smell fear and anxiety? What the hell has happened to me?

I didn’t let the anxious thoughts interrupt our impromptu performance. The birds seem to genuinely enjoy the moment and I realized I was as well.

Finally, I brought the song to a finish as my mouth began to ache. The lovebirds resumed their chatter as if congratulating each other and me on a performance well done. I felt like I should be able to understand what they said. It seemed I could somewhat pick up their feelings. They were happy.

I smiled and said, “The four of you are really good. Thank you.” The four lovebirds erupted in a raucous chirping of joy and happiness. I think some of what they were saying back was a compliment to me.

“That was beautiful, my goddess, it is good to see you’re awake.”

I jerked my head to face the voice. My sudden movement, sent the lovebirds flitting about. Noemi stood in one of the two doorways. I pulled the thin translucent sheet up in a vain attempt of a shield for my nakedness.

Noemi approached my bedside and asked,“Goddess, how do you feel this morning?”

“I, uh, I’m well. How long were you there Noemi?” Nervous as I was in this moment, it was the truth. There was no pain and I felt wonderful but I’d just whistled along with four lovebirds and this might be embarrassing.

“Long enough to enjoy your beautiful performance with your little friends.” The lovebirds warbled approval at the compliment. “It’s good you’re feeling well.” Noemi smiled “Now, don’t be silly. There’s nothing to be ashamed about Goddess. You have nothing I haven’t seen before. I took the liberty of taking your measurements while you slept so I could have clothes ready for you.”

“I, um”

“Don’t worry. I’m here to help. This morning, we’re going to meal with the Queen and her family and we must get you ready.”

I didn’t move. “Noemi, why am I a girl?”

I had no qualms in pointing out the elephant in the room.

“I’m sorry, Goddess, but I don’t have an answer for that. You’d have to ask your mother, the goddess Molamione.” Noemi had a bundle of something, which when she laid it out I found it to be clothing.

I didn’t move from my spot and asked, “Who is this Molamione? She can’t be my mother. I remember my mother. She wasn’t a, uh, none of us were or are gods. We were just a normal family living in rural Oregon.”

“Goddess, I apologize,” Noemi interrupted, “but you must get ready for the morning meal. The queen has invited you to join her this morning. There will be plenty of time for questions later, but time is short. I will do my best to help you, but the Queen is waiting.”

“Uh, okay.” I guess my questions could wait. I was alive or existed somehow. The memory popped into my head of my dinner with my parents in my dream. If it was a dream. It had to be. “Noemi?”

“Yes?”

“Uh, thank you for taking care of me. I really have no idea what’s going on yet, and I understand little, but thank you.”

“It is the least I can do for you.” Noemi smiled. Now let’s get you to the bathroom, then you’ll get dressed." She pointed to the second doorway with a curtain drawn closed.

I’d seen her almost naked by chance, and from her words, she’d seen me while I slept. I’d take a guess that all the women here had seen me naked as a man. This was foolish of me to care about something that seemed trivial.

I pulled the sheet aside and crawled to the edge of the bed. It couldn’t have been any larger than the bed Janice and I’d shared in our apartment. Still, it was high up. For my new body and I estimated I was at least two feet shorter than I was before. I slid off and gracefully landed. I had no sensation that being short was wrong. I felt natural in my new form. Only the logical part of my brain seemed confused.

What was behind the curtain of the door Noemi directed me to? Noemi followed me in and pointed things out.

I found a toilet of sorts next to a simple sink. Crude plumbing. Ceramic pipes with what appeared to be lead fittings to hold them together. This was just a toilet, not some insurmountable obstacle course.

“Are you going to need help with this Goddess? I know you’re new to being a girl?” Noemi appeared genuinely concerned.

“Uh,” It couldn’t be that hard, or could it. “I think I can figure it out.”

I sat down on the toilet seat and peed. It felt normal as if I’d done it a hundred times. Just relax and let it out. My bladder soon emptied into the bowl. It felt as if it were the same muscles.

That was easier than I thought it would be. It’s like I’ve got some sort of aid like a target assist in a first person shooter. I probably should be nervous about this but it felt normal. I found some sheets of soft paper to wipe. This is what Janice and my mother dealt with on a daily basis. A normal body function, only unfamiliar, but now it’s not even that.

Done, I found the toilet easy to operate. There was a lever near the ground to be stepped on and it flushed when I stepped on it. The plumbing may seem archaic but it was all functional. Thank god, they have it. I’d hate to have to invent it.

Stepping in front of the sink, I found a mirror on the wall over a sink with a single knob.

I looked like me. I still looked like I was my parent's child. Just not the adult male version. If you were to take a picture of male me in elementary school and compare it to a picture of me now, you’d think we were siblings or maybe even twins. If I were to judge my age, I couldn’t have been more than a ten-year-old girl.

“Noemi?” I called out.

“Yes dear,”

“How old do I look?”

I did the best to check myself out in the mirror.

“Your body’s age seems to be that of a girl child, maybe eight years old.”

“Okay.” Not sure what to think about that. In my dream, my father said that he had to change the output template. Maybe it was him who changed me to be a little girl. I don’t feel that I would choose this myself if I had a choice.

“Hurry up. Breakfast is soon.” Noemi spoke.

“Uh, sorry.”

I turned the knob of the sink and a stream of cool clear water came forth. There was a chunk of soap that smelled like cinnamon. Next to that was a real sponge from the ocean, not some cheap mass produced piece of plastic. I did a quick wash of my face and hands and turned the water off. I couldn’t help but stare at myself in the mirror. Familiar yet unfamiliar.

“Are you done in there yet?” Noemi interrupted my thoughts.

“Yeah, uh Yes. I’m done.” I left the bathroom no longer distracted with myself.

Get dressed, and I’ll do your hair up.”

“Sure thing.”

There was a linen loincloth of sorts. If I didn’t have this unknown information source dumping its contents into my brain, I’d have been clueless. Lucky for me the information told me, not only how to sew and craft a pair, but how one would wear it as well.

There was a dark beige sleeveless tunic made of linen that should reach down to my knees. It’s thread count and the possibility of dye used to color it as such popped into my head. This is weird knowing things. I pulled it over my head and down over my body. It fit well, not too loose nor too tight.

Next was a brown leather belt with a silver double D-ring buckle. Actual silver. Somehow I had a surety about this fact. Two leather pouches were on the belt. Both were dyed roughly the same dark color.

It went around my waist. Although my body had the hips of a young girl, my hips were barely wide enough the belt would ride on them without falling down.

A set of flats made of a leather sole and a heavier linen than the tunic. My brain told me this was similar linen used on sailing ships during the 14th through 17th centuries in Europe.

What the hell, how do I know this? I never studied that in college. I was a software engineer, not a historian. Even with my hobby of boating, it was all modern engines and motors. No sailing by the wind. I’d never been interested in it.

“Is something wrong?” Noemi asked. “You look worried.”

“I don’t know. I mean, I know things, but I can’t explain how I know them. I shouldn’t know them”

“I wouldn’t worry about it, my goddess, You are a goddess after all. You get to know lots of things that the rest of us don’t.”

“You say goddess, but I’m just me. I’m not a god. I don’t believe in gods.”

Noemi appeared puzzled at my declaration. “I have no doubt now about you being the goddess Lydalphosdoriel, the daughter of the goddess Molamione and the god Nyhielak. We all witnessed your birth into the world from the person you used to be.”

“Are you sure? I mean, I might be dead, and this is all the last spark of activity in my brain as my life ends.” I said this as I buckled the belt around my waist.

“Please goddess, don’t speak of such things. A god you may be, even gods can die, and Lace Chenos the god of death may take you yet.” Noemi looked genuinely concerned. She believed it, or she was a good actor, or maybe she was just a figment of my imagination.

“Uh, I’m sorry to speak such things.”

“It’s understandable that you’d be curious but be patient with yourself my goddess. Now turn around so I can put your hair up.”

I did, allowing Noemi to do her thing. She put my hair up into a small ponytail using a small leather strap to tie it like a ribbon.

“All done, now let’s go.”

I let Noemi take the lead in walking out of the room.

Overall I felt fine despite the confusion. I felt like me.

.

~|O|~

Chapter 2

~-~

Noemi led me through the building we were in. The structure seemed the same as what was in my room. Wood paneling and cut stone. Any tapestry or curtain seemed done in the same style.

Other than the two of us I saw no one until we arrived at a small veranda. There was a table set with simple dishware and food. The queen sat at one end, and seven other girls and women sat around the table.

The queen stood up from her place, “My goddess, it is a pleasure for you to be here. Please join my daughters and me for our morning meal.”

Looking at the other women, I saw that Ausra was there among them. I could see the resemblance of the girls to the queen. I hadn’t seen a single man yet, so it was not outside the realm of possibility they probably had different fathers. That is unless these Amazons reproduced differently. I really wouldn’t put it beyond this world to have them work like that.

“Please, sit at the end opposite me,” the queen asked.

“Uh sure thing.” I cautiously moved to the seat. Noemi pulled it back. “Thank you, Noemi.” I sat down and she helped me scoot forward.

“My queen, I will take my leave now,” Noemi spoke.

“Don’t be silly. You are the caretaker of our Lydalphosdoriel. Please, join us as well.”

“Yes, my queen.” Noemi took the last remaining position which was on my right. To my left sat what seemed the youngest girl out of all of the queen’s daughters.

“My goddess, let me introduce my daughters to you. In order from oldest to youngest they are, Meltem, my twins Neves and Graca, Hebe, Zelpha, Ausra, and Onyeka.

The oldest, Meltem appeared to be in her early twenties, late teens at the earliest. Onyeka who sat next to me appeared to be about six years old. She grinned at me.

The queen spoke out again. “My goddess. Before each meal, we pray to the gods.”

“Uh, Okay.” I really hope they don’t pray to me. Please don’t pray to me. Please don’t. Don’t make this awkward.

The queen started, “We give thanks to you, our three goddesses, Calinvar, Molamione, and Misarulu for the providence you have bestowed on us. We beg of thee to bless those who provide for us. We also ask of the goddess Lydalphosdoriel to be kind to us and forgive us any trespass while we fulfill the will of our three goddesses.”

Short, simple, and she prayed to me. They all did. Awkward. I nervously smiled as the queen and the others looked to me. “Uh, Thank you, I guess.” What the hell am I supposed to say? Am I really this vain to be imagining myself being worshiped?

“Let’s eat.” The queen said. Everyone started in on the food.

Some of it appeared familiar fare. I ended up with a piece of smoked sausage of undeterminable meat. Cooking is an art, and I could tell you what information my mind had on how to make sausage. The source of meat eluded me. There was fruit. One tasted like sweet potatoes. Another like mango and for all, I knew it was. There was a fruit juice similar to apple juice but a dark red color not unlike a red wine. The bread tasted like bread. At least that was normal. None of it was bad and in fact quite good. Weird and unexpected it definitely was.

I was not that hungry so I picked at the food, taking a few sips here or there and overall staying quiet and listening.

The Queen spoke with Meltem, and the twins about something labeled the rite of perpetuation and if they were ready for it. Not sure what that is. They seemed well familiar with it and weren’t giving enough clues for me to pick up on.

Zelpha and Ausra chatted about them learning from teachers and varying projects they had to do. It sounded like they didn’t have a standard school system. Maybe it’s a master-apprentice type thing going on. Onyeka seemed to do the same as I, not talking and listening. Although every time I glanced at her, she somehow knew and smiled at me. Noemi remained quiet as well, observing me.

“My goddess, is everything okay?” The queen asked. Everyone quieted and turned to face me.

Awkward.

“I, um, I have some questions.”

“I’m sure you do. Ask them, my goddess. We will do our best to answer.”

“Uh, What’s going on?”

“What do you mean what’s going on?” The Queen responded.

Time to go all in. “This is not the body I was born with. I’m not even sure I’m alive. I remember my family and my parents weren’t deities. I don’t know where I’m at, I don’t know if I’m the goddess you think I am.”

I trembled. A tear, then another, slid forth from my eyes. The queen stood up and walked around the table to me.

“You’ve all been so nice to me so far, but I don’t know what I’m doing. My head is full of things, things I shouldn’t know but do. I can’t really make sense of it.”

The queen knelt beside my seat to be eye level with me. She wiped the tears from my face. “It’s okay my goddess. I’ve been asked to care for and protect you by the goddess Molamione. I won’t claim to understand what you’re going through, but I and my daughters, and all of the Amazons will do what we can to help you. I may not be your mother, but I will act as such as best I can. These are my daughters, and think of them as your sisters who will help you.”

The queen pulled me into a hug and spoke into my ear. “We will help you find what answers we can.” The queen released me.

I sniffled. “I’m so confused.”

“That’s okay my goddess. You’re not even a day old yet. Be patient and everything will be made clear by your mother. I’m sure of it.”

“Uh, okay.” I sniffled some more. I’m crying like a little girl because I’m a little girl. If only Janice could see me now.

“Could you not call me goddess anymore?”

“Why would we do that,” The queen appeared curious. “You are a goddess, and it would be rude to address you improperly.”

“It’s just that uh, um.” I couldn’t even look her in the eye. “I mean it's, well, goddess just doesn’t feel right. Maybe in time, I’ll grow used to it, but I don’t feel like a goddess.”

“Then tell us how we should address you?”

“I uh, I can’t really keep my own name from before.” Josephus was a guys name. In no way does it fit what I am now and Lydalphosdoriel is definitely a mouthful. “I think Lyda would work.” I liked the sound of that. Short, simple, sweet, and definitely sounds like a girl’s name. I would be okay with that.

The queen pulled my head up to look at her. “Then we will address you as Lyda.”

I managed a smile. “What does my name mean anyway?”

“Lydalphosdoriel means master of the crafts.”

I wiped away a few more tears. “Oh. Well, I’ve always liked art. I guess that fits.”

“If you don’t mind me asking, but what should I call you?” I asked of the queen.

“I am Trenna of the line of Valas. Considering my role that the goddess Molamione has set for me, and I am not your mother, but I am to raise you as such, could you call me Aunt Trenna?”

“Uh, sure, I can do that. Aunt Trenna it is.”

Aunt Trenna moved back to her seat. Ausra asked,“What kind of art did you work on?”

“Uh,” I took a deep breath. “Let’s see. There’s painting, drawing, ceramics, glass fusing, pyrography, wood carving, glass and metal etching, photography, computer generated art,” I lost them with the last one, “and a whole bunch of other things, but I had to give it all up when I went to school.”

“Lyda, if you don’t mind us asking, what is this school?” It was one of the twins, Neves or Graca. I had yet to figure out which was which yet.

“It’s a place where you and others go to learn things for your job.”

“Like apprenticing?” The other twin asked.

“Uh, not quite. In my world, uh where I’m from, everyone has to get a job. My parents couldn’t afford to take care of me forever. I really wanted a career in art, but it wasn’t sustainable. Between school and work, I just didn’t have enough time.”

“Why didn’t you apprentice in a craft?” Back to the first twin.

“I, uh, sort of did, but not really. It’s nothing you would be familiar with. I studied computer science and most of my work after school was programming.”

The girls appeared confused over the terms I’d just used.

“I thought you said you didn’t have time for art?”

“Uh, Programming isn’t art in the way I think you’d understand it. You take a language that has one goal which is to give a computer instructions on what to do. Sometimes you can be so elegant as to have one line do what would normally be done in a dozen or more. But it’s not painting, and not ceramics, and not anything that I truly liked.”

“That sounds terrible,” Zelpha stated. A few of the girls nodded in agreement.

“It wasn’t so bad.”

“It still sounds like it’s not fun.”

“Well, I did meet Janice. You know what, let’s talk about something else.” In no way did I want to think about Janice. The last thing I needed was to breakdown. The little crying I did earlier was nothing like what I knew I would do. I breathed in deeply a few times and thought of anything but her before moving on. “So you’re all Amazons, and there are no men here?”

“That is correct,” said Aunt Trenna.

“In the world, I came from, we had Amazons as well, or at least in mythology we did.”

The girls seemed pleased with hearing that.

“Please tell us about them,” asked Aunt Trenna.

“I don’t remember much from my mythology class so I could be wrong. They were a proud race, all of them warrior women.”

The girls seemed really pleased

“No men were allowed to live among them, but they at times did take a man to have children to prevent them from dying out. It was said that the queen of the Amazons, Hippolyta was herself a daughter of the war god Ares. Quite a few heroes during their time went to them to test themselves. They also had some strange habits. It was said that they removed their left breast to make using a bow less restrictive. They also would take any newborn boys and kill them or abandon them.”

The girls cringed, a few of them putting a hand to their left breast in sympathy.

“That’s barbaric, to self-mutilate.” Aunt Trenna spoke out

Noemi spoke up, “Killing a baby, is a horrendous crime.”

Meltem said, “I’m thankful my twin brother Horlin is still alive. He works hard for his village and his wife. He’s a good man and is blessed by the gods.”

The rest of the sibling's nod in agreement.

“The three goddesses have forbidden the killing of babies. Even if the child is deformed in some way that it would be merciful to end their lives, we are to give them over to the priests for healing. They then become members of the clergy. My eldest child, Athras, serves Misarulu faithfully as a priest,” Aunt Trenna explained.

“It’s only mythology.” I made the excuse, “Many historians from my world disagreed with what actually happened. Some even went so far as to say they never really existed and were stories changed over time with each telling. All of it happened long before I was born. At least three millennia.”

Aunt Trenna said, “Even though we share the same name and some practices I’m glad we’re not like the ones from your world.”

So far other than being turned into a girl, my time spent with these women has been quite nice. All eighty-nine hours, thirty-seven minutes, and twenty-nine seconds, not including the near week I was in the clam shell being changed.

Wait, how did I know how long? What time is it? Eight Twenty-Two A.M. It seems my brain has a built-in clock. But no time zone. Are there time zones here? Or is it just local time. No information popped into my head.

“Where are we?”

Aunt Trenna explained, “We live here on the isle of Tryosh It was gifted to us by Calinvar, Molamione, and Misarulu in gratitude for service our ancestors did long ago. It’s in the sea of Korisolt between the continents of Marfronz to the south and Taklosh to the north.”

“I am not familiar with those names. Is there a map of this world I can see?”

Ausra interrupted, “There’s a big world map in the library. I’d be happy to take you there Lyda. Mom, can I take Lyda there after breakfast?”

“You’ll be late for morning exercises if you take too long.”

“But it’s for the goddess, For Lyda. I only want to help her.” Ausra pouted at her mother’s reticence.

“Okay, Ausra. You can take her, but you’re excused only a half hour. Any later and you’re on kitchen duty for two weeks. That should be plenty of time to satisfy any initial curiosity until later. Noemi, could you please go with them and make sure they aren’t late? I don’t want them to set a bad example.”

“I will my queen.” Noemi seemed absolutely serious in her response.

Ausra seemed pleased. “Is it okay if we leave now. I’m done with my meal.” She looked to both Noemi and me.

“How about it Lyda,” Noemi asked, “are you okay leaving now?”

“Uh, sure.” I had so many questions to ask, but at least I’d see a map.

Noemi picked up my plate of food from in front of me after she stood up and put it on a side table to be cleaned later I guess. Ausra had already done the same with her own. Noemi then helped pull back my chair so I could get up.

“Come on Lyda, Let’s go.” Ausra wasted no time grabbing my hand and pulling me along.

“Bye, everyone. I’ll see you later. It was nice having breakfast with all of you. Thank you.” I bowed my head before leaving. I may be a god, maybe I’m a god, who knows, but at least I can be courteous.

~|O|~

Chapter 3

~-~

After leaving Aunt Trenna’s home, and I guess my home as well, the four lovebirds joined me, with two on each shoulder.

Outside I could see the home. It wasn’t a grand palace by any means. It looked to be constructed out of the same stone, with the same aesthetics in design. It wasn't even special in its location. The street was a residential area with other similar houses. I could see that the city went up a hill and there were other houses there, none looking any grander or more special.

While walking through the city, Ausra pointed out anything she thought I would be interested in knowing. It’s not like I had any familiarity so I patiently listened and looked. For a place that I felt was antiquated, it seemed fairly well organized in a modern way. The streets could easily accommodate a car going each way down the road with plenty of room for people to walk. I’d dare say if this was a modern town with cars, it’s definitely built for it which doesn’t make sense as there don’t seem to be hardly any carts or wagons in use here. If it was only that, it’d be better to just make roads go one way for traffic. It’s inefficient. Maybe the tech tree flows differently even if science should work the same.

Everyone we came across was friendly. The few women and girls were familiar to Noemi and Ausra, and vice versa. The community appeared to be close knit, yet they were welcoming me with open arms.

I made sure to ask about the stone that everything seems to be constructed of. Ausra said that on the island there’s a quarry for it and also other islands nearby provide other types of stone when the demand is high.

There are no street names. Ausra’s answer was that they know where everything is, so why bother. I explained that the world I came from, every road had a name. We had so any streets that it was impossible for any one person to know all of them so we made maps people could access. Ausra asked me how long the streets could be. We didn’t seem to share the same units of measurement for distance so it was a bit hard to explain. The fact the distance of all the roads on Earth could reach the moon several dozen times over amazed her. But it wasn’t so great the total distance would even reach halfway to Venus or Mars when they are at their closest.

Noemi and Ausra stopped and turned to me when I said Mars. Both looked worried.

“Did I say something wrong?” I asked.

Ausra looked to Noemi. Noemi spoke, “There is a place called Mars. It’s much farther away than the moon. It is a dark and evil place.”

“Where did you say it was?”

"It’s up in the sky. The evil monster Murata lives there. A great evil. The gods long ago fought and banished it there.”

“Murata, Murata, That name sounds familiar. I’m not sure from where. It sounds Japanese.”

“Please don’t speak of the monster. It’s bad luck,” Ausra stated

“I’m sorry. Let’s keep on going to the library.”

I’ve definitely got to find out more about this Murata, and also this Lace Chenos person. A monster that the gods fear and a god of death that can take the life of a god. Either this is all tricks my mind is playing on me, or it’s real. It feels too complicated for just a dream.

The rest of the walk to the Library was mostly in silence with few words spoken. Ausra was less upbeat and subdued. It seems Mars and Murata is a touchy subject. If I’m a god, and I’m real, and the gods fear this monster, should I fear this monster? They fear it but is it supernatural nonsense. Hah, If I’m dying and I’m worried about what I should fear, I must be out of it.

The library had the same architecture style as the other structures in town. But unlike others, the property was larger, bigger than even how big my new home appeared to be. It was large enough for the library building to not be attached to the buildings on the properties around it. A small wall with an opening in its center fronted the road. No gate barred the entrance. A well-maintained garden was in the yard. The centerpiece of the yard was a statue of the three goddesses surrounded by a pool of water.

I stopped to inspect the statues.

One of the goddesses, the one in the center standing up, wore a mask so I couldn’t tell what she looked like. She wore what I’d consider the clothes of a warrior. I didn’t see a carried weapon but she did have a heater shield on her back.

To the warrior goddess’ left sat what was obviously a sea goddess. She was the lowest to the ground, but more to the front. She held a harpoon and had a fish tail of sorts. I didn’t recognize her face. It was a stone sculpture so I couldn’t say for sure what part of humanity she would have come from, but I’d say she was South or Central American.

The last goddess was dressed in regal robes and sat in a chair. She held within her hands a small loom with a half completed pattern carved into it. The same pattern I saw in my dream on the loom my mother had been working on. The face was plain to see. It does look like my mother, at least when I was young when she was in her late twenties.

I pointed at the sitting goddess with the loom, “That’s Molamione?”

“You are correct Lyda.”

“Is that what my mother Molamione looks like?”

“It is what the artist had a vision of.”

“It’s weird, but that is how I remember my mother looking, at least when I was a small child.” I stood for a few minutes staring at the statue of my mother before turning to the other two. “We don’t have much time. Let’s go inside.”

The interior seemed well kept but no one was there. There were numerous shelves of books. I walked to the shelf nearest the door and pulled off the first title that jumped out at me.

The title was in english. The Adventures of the Thorn Men. The construction was simple. A hard leather cover. Someone had taken the time to work the leather to draw a picture of a man holding his hands up high as reaching for the sky. I opened it. I think it was parchment for the pages and it seemed glued along the spine. Simple and effective. The writing inside was in english as well.

I placed it back on the shelf and pulled another one out. Geord’s Account of the Kantark uprising. It too was in english and I could read it and make sense of the content. There was some uprising in some place called Kantark. No idea where that is. I’d have to read it I guess to find out.

Every title I could see on the spine of the book was in English. Same with all the books I pulled down. There was a mix of techniques in their binding and construction. Some had paper rather than parchment. A few had thin sheets of wood for the covers rather than leather. Some were held together by string rather than glue. I could see from where I was a shelf with nothing but scrolls and cases for what I assumed to be more of them. There had to be well over a hundred on that shelf alone. I had a feeling they’d all be written in English as well.

This can’t be a dream. You can’t read in a dream. I double checked by pulling out the same book twice just to be sure. It had the same text and it logically made sense. The rules of basic English sentence structure for writing popped into my head. Nope, not a dream. I still could be dying or this could be real.

“Lyda, over here,” Ausra called out. “The map is over here.”

I stopped wondering about the language and moved around the shelf and further into the library. It wasn’t up on a wall like I’d thought it would be, but was on the surface of a large stone table. Actually, it was the surface of the large stone table having been partially carved and had other stones cut and inset to provide details. Ausra and Noemi were still clearing books off the table when I walked up.

I could see enough of it to have a realization. I’d say this was impossible. I’m going to say this is ridiculous. This is ridiculous. It was a map of the earth I knew, that I was familiar with. Only all the names were different. There was the Mediterranean sea, but it was named the Sea of Korisolt. There was Africa, but it had the name of Marfronz There was North and South America, and Asia, and Australia, and all the oceans and seas, and everything else one would expect of a general map of the world known as Earth or Terra which orbits a G2 star some called Sol in a star system in the Orion arm of the milky way galaxy.

“Is something wrong Lyda,” Noemi appeared concerned.

If anyone wanted to, I could tell them all about the techniques used to craft this table and make the map on its surface. I could tell you all about how to draw a map, from various materials, to the art, to different types of map projections depending on what your goal is with the map to map out.

“How did the Amazons find out this information about where everything is at in the world? Have the Amazons explored around the world to discover it all?”

“No. Other than traveling merchants bringing the occasional map, it is the gods who have provided us with this information.”

I pointed out to roughly where Oregon would be. That’s where I grew up. It was in a town called Bend. This was in the state of Oregon which was in the country of the United States of America. This whole continent was North America and the one south of it was called South America. This is the pacific ocean, and this one the Atlantic ocean.

On this map, there was no 50 states, nor any countries outlined. The only distinction was the land where the western United States were located, had been made out of a red stone with the words danger carved in it. The place where Oregon would be was just within the boundary of the area.

“I don’t know what to say, Lyda. I think this is beyond me, beyond what any of us here can help you with.”

“This might be a multi-verse.” I offered up the idea. “What if I didn’t die but was transported here? What if this is a different world but only different in the choices people have made?”

Ausra asked, “What is this multi-verse?”.

“Um, think of it this way. If you are on a path and the path forks going left or right you could pick either.”

“Okay.”

“But when you make the choice of which path, you create two universes. One where you go left and one where you go right. Do you understand?”

“Not really.”

“Let’s say that by choosing to go left, your whole life ends up going a certain way, but when you went right, your life ends up being completely different. This is kind of a simplified explanation. I know there were scientists in my world who exclusively researched this and similar subjects. Actually nevermind really, it’s only a possibility for what could have happened. When I was on my boat in the middle of the pacific ocean, there were some strange things that happened to me before I ended up here and I don’t have an explanation for that so who really knows what I’m doing here.”

“What happened if you don’t mind me asking?” Ausra asked

There were two auroras that stretched across the horizon and slowly moved till they met up and connected. A storm rolled in, which wasn’t unusual. Storms happen all the time. But in the middle of it when I was thrown overboard, it felt like time stopped and I spent an eternity in that moment as reality dissolved. Then I was in the water and I think a whale swallowed me. After the whale spit me out a number of giant sea turtles dragged me along to this island. Then you found me and you know the rest. Maybe this world the gods had never left. Maybe they’re all still here. Do you have a god named Zeus, or Odin?

“I don’t think so.” Ausra looked to Noemi who’d remained silent.

“I don’t know of those two gods Lyda.”

“Okay, how about Quetzalcoatl, and Perun, and Izanagi?”

Both of them said no.

“Do you have a god that’s associated with white or light colored skin and can shapeshift or is associated with birds and serpents with brightly colored scales and feathers?”

“No.”

“How about a wolf that’s so ferocious and powerful it had to be imprisoned using an unbreakable restraint made out of objects that would be considered impossible to exist?”

“Sorry, but no.”

“If this is a multiverse then it must have split so far back that even the gods are different.”

Noemi spoke, “Our time is up girls. We need to get going or you’ll be late for morning exercises.”

“Okay,” I said. “I’ll have to come back later and do some research. Thank you both for your help.”

“Sure thing Lyda,” Ausra said as she came over and grabbed my hand. “Let’s hurry up. I don’t want to do any kitchen duty I don’t have to.”

The three of us left and walked back through town, but in a different direction than the one we came from. I’d be back to research.

Questions ran through my mind. Why were the books written in English? Why is the map the same as if it was from my world? Why is half of North America marked danger? Where is this Mars, and who is Murata, and why does that name sound familiar? What is this Lace Chenos? Where are my parents? If I’m here and my parents are here, where’s my brother? Does Janice exist in this world as well?

I feel out of place and the little bit overwhelmed, but I’m not outright panicking. I should be. I am definitely in need of some answers.

~|O|~

Chapter 4

~-~

The three of us went to the edge of town where there were several open fields with a large building roughly in the center. There seemed to be a large rock formation it was built up against.

Already there were many women out doing exercise. I could see some practicing fighting with each other. Some practiced archery. Some ran, some did gymnastics and worked out on archaic exercise equipment. A few sections of the fields had women and girls playing team sports of some sort.

All seemed dressed roughly the same. A short or skirt, and a leather binding over their breasts. Few wore shirts at all and if they did it was loose and light.

Noemi brought me into the buildings. I found the inside was a locker room of sorts. Noemi stopped at one and pointed to the one next to it. “Your stuff is here Lyda.”

There was a pair of shorts and a lighter smaller set of shorts that looked to be underwear. A leather binding, and a set of shoes that were a type of leather moccasin. A burlap sack hung on a hook.

“When you’re done, put your exercise clothes within it so they can be cleaned.”

“I really don’t have breasts. Do I have to wear the leather binding?”

Noemi was almost entirely undressed already. “Your nipples are sensitive and you don’t want to have them rubbed raw or get bruised. If you haven’t realized it yet, they’re very sensitive.”

Unconsciously, I found I had reached up and touched a nipple. They were indeed sensitive. I hadn’t really focused on them to pay any attention I’m a girl, and I was never a girl before today. Why the heck haven’t I been trying to figure this out? Is this like going to the bathroom, in that it feels normal and I wouldn’t give it a second thought.

“Okay, I get that.”

I found Ausra and Noemi were almost already done changing and had no reservations about getting naked with me there. Both I found to be beautiful, but I realized I had no attraction at all. There was nothing. They are both pretty women and that’s it. Does that mean I’m attracted to boys? I glanced over again at Ausra trying to imagine me with her in a sexual way. Gross. I just couldn’t do it. She’s underage, and it seems my self-image is also of an underage girl. I tried thinking of myself as male doing things with Noemi. It did nothing for me. I tried imagining my former male self naked. Nothing. Maybe I’m not attracted to boys. But if I’m too young, why would I be?

Noemi brought me out of my thoughts, “Hurry up Lyda.”

“Sorry,” I changed. The binder was somewhat frustrating to put on. I had to have Noemi tie it shut for me in the back. Somehow both Ausra and Noemi didn’t need help. I made a quick pit stop in the bathroom and then made my way out to the field with Noemi.

She brought me to a place in the field with a rough dirt track, long worn into the ground, to run around. “I always run a few laps around the track before I start. Most of us do that, but not all.” Ausra went a different direction than us so it didn’t look like she did.

“Oh, okay.”

Noemi took off running. She was fast and graceful in her strides. I took off as well. It felt okay to be running in this body of mine, but I was slow. Not even close to how fast Noemi was.

I was so slow that in the time it took to go around twice, Noemi had completed eight laps. Dying and out of breath, I struggled to finish the second lap.

“Are you okay?” Noemi said as she stopped running when she reached me.

I stopped to bend over, bracing myself with my hands on my knees.

“It seems that running is not something I’m gifted with as a goddess.” I gasped out between deep breaths. “You’re really fast Noemi.”

“I’m not as fast as some of the other women here.”

“But you’re faster than me. You’re definitely faster than when I was a man. I’m not an Amazon so I guess it’d be different for me.”

“I guess not.”

“But I’ll still do it. I don’t want to be lazy.”

“That’s a good attitude to have Lyda. Let’s stop running for now. Follow me over there.” She pointed to a number of women practicing some form of martial arts with each other.

“Okay,” The two of us walked over to where there were several women sparring with weapons. When we got closer I could see they were using what appeared to be sticks of varying sizes. Some were staffs, others were small like knives.

“The world is a dangerous place. I want you to be able to protect yourself.” Noemi explained.

“Okay, so I’m going to learn how to fight.”

“Oh no. Warrior goddess you are not. You’re going to learn how to protect yourself.”

“But what if I have to fight?”

“Then you’re stuck and I hope that never happens.” Noemi walked to a table and perused what was on it. She picked up something and came back. “Here, try this one.”

I took the wood stick she handed me. It was about the size of a knife which for me was about the size of a very large knife or even a small sword. At least I could get my hand around the handle.

“Trelon, I want you to come over here,” Noemi called out to a young girl who had been doing a kata of sorts with a wooden stick about the same size as the one I held.

“Yes Noemi, what can I help you with?” The girl said as she came up to the two of us. She was small, almost as small as I was being only a few inches taller, but she was older. I’d have to guess maybe in her teens. I had no doubt as an Amazon she was stronger and faster.

“It’s not me I need you to help with, it’s Lyda. I want you to help her learn to protect herself. I think it would be a good idea to have someone closer to her in size to help.”

“Errr, Okay. I will help you my goddess.”

“Trelon is your name? Please call me Lyda.”

“Okay Lyda, but you can call me Tree. Let’s start practicing.”

We did start practicing but not what I thought. She had me sheath my stick knife in my belt and practice how I carried myself when I moved and walked, and how to keep aware of my surroundings. I asked her when I’d get to use my knife and she only said that I’d learn to use it when she was done teaching me other things first. That was the only time I questioned about that. I was curious to learn what she was teaching me. I got the impression she was older than she let on. I guessed her to be at least a teenager, maybe seventeen or eighteen. She was just short which is why I was stuck with her.

I did question as to why I was doing this if I was surrounded by all of the amazons. Trell said there are the occasional pirates that like to raid us. There’s also wildlife. It’s better to avoid a wild boar or bear through vigilance if you can than to try and take one on by carelessness.

She was right. I’d never taken any self-defense courses as a male. I hadn’t exercised at all beyond basic gym with Janice. Trel ran me ragged.

Noemi came and got me when the practice was over. She held herself differently as if in pain. Trel said she was looking forward to practice tomorrow. I had to leave my stick knife behind.

On our way back to the locker room, I asked Noemi, “Trel said that sometimes we have pirate raids and there are wild animals? Is that true?”

“True, but we haven’t had a pirate raid in over a decade, and the dangerous animals never come into town.”

“Is that really why I have to do this? I don’t want to be lazy, but if I have all of you around me, why do I need to know this?”

“Like I said earlier, the world is a dangerous place. It is the duty of any person to choose to defend themselves and then learn how to. All the gods have demanded it of their followers. And for you, a young goddess, you must learn this most of all. Your mother has commanded it. She wants you to be able to protect yourself.”

“Well if my mother wants it, I guess my mother will get it.” This whole mom being a god thing was going to take some getting used to. The training didn’t seem so bad, so I saw no reason to refuse. Logic said they were right, but logic couldn’t explain how strong the Amazons were, why I’m a goddess, and so is my mother.

Back in the locker room, which was more crowded with women as they changed, I changed out of my workout clothes, putting them into the burlap sack. I was about to get dressed again when Noemi stopped me. “We’re not done yet.” She had stripped naked but hadn’t put her clothes back on.

Noemi had several bruises on her backside.

“What happened Noemi? Your back, it’s all bruised.”

“Don’t worry Lyda. I just let my guard down and learned a hard lesson. Now come on.”

“I’m tired and sore Noemi. What else is there to do?”

Noemi laughed. “Tired and sore eh, then this will be perfect. We’re going to the baths.”

She pushed me along with everyone else into a bath area. I’d say it was very similar to a Japanese public bath. We washed with soap that smelled of chamomile. Even hurt, Noemi helped me wash my hair explaining what to do and how to dry it. She said I didn’t need to wash my hair more than every few days unless I got really dirty. Even though I bathed first, I waited for Noemi to finish hers. I didn’t feel comfortable yet straying too far from her side.

Then came to the surprise. Again I thought we were done. But Noemi brought me outside on the side of the building that was up against the rocks. It was a hot spring. The place was huge. There were several dozen pools of varying sizes. Each pool was contained by a mix of rough natural rock and carved stone. I thought there were just some rough rock outcroppings behind the building. If I didn’t now know this was here, I would never have guessed it.

There had to be hundreds of women here already. Hundreds of naked women. Naked women everywhere.There were hundreds of women already there, filling the many pools. Boobs and vaginas come in all shapes and sizes. This, in theory, would be almost every hetero male and lesbian’s wet dream. Definitely no attraction to any of them.

Noemi tapped me on my shoulder. I’d stopped and was staring. There were so many people here, I’m not one for crowds, and I don’t really know any of them.

“Is there something wrong Lyda?”

“Um, It’s been a long time since I’ve been around so many people I don’t know.”

“See over there.” Noemi pointed to a pool towards the edge of the hot springs. “Ausra is over there with her friends. I’m sure they’ll be glad for your company.” Noemi turned me and pushed me forward.

One step in front of the other I walked through the hot springs to the pond with Ausra. Many of the women nodded and smiled, or said some greeting.

Getting closer to the girls I could see that there was another girl I’d met before. It was Mina, the other girl who’d helped carry me from the beach as I was dying. There were four other girls there. All of them stopped when I arrived.

“Hi Lyda,” Ausra said.

“Hello, Is it okay if I join you Ausra?”

She grinned, “Yes, please Lyda.” Ausra motioned me in. She and the girls scooted away from the edge of the pool to give me a spot to get in at.

I tested the water. It was warm. Slowly I lowered myself into the pool. I closed my eyes to focus on feeling the temperature. Oh man, this was good. No. It’s heavenly. It’s magnificent. I’d never have done this as Josephus, but Janice would have. She’d tried so many times to get me to go do things like this. I didn’t do groups and didn’t do strangers, and I certainly wouldn’t have been around all these women, and I seriously fucked up. Why did I abandon her? I’m a terrible person. I can’t even begin to imagine what she must have gone through when I left her.

“Is something wrong?” Ausra inquired of me, breaking my chain of thought.

I snapped open my eyes. “Uh, um, no. It’s just this feels so good. I’ve never been to a hot spring before.” Lie by telling the truth. Think of anything but Janice. If I splashed water on my face, no one could see me cry right?

“It seems our goddess enjoys the hot springs,” said Mina.

“Just call her Lyda,” Ausra said on my behalf. “This is Mina, who’ve you already met. This is Terna, Berris, Narmi, and Jola.” Ausra identified the other girls for me.

“I didn’t mean to interrupt your conversation. I just wanted to join someone I was familiar with. So please don’t let me stop you.”

“We were just talking about the game we played earlier.”

“I saw the sports being played. Which one were you playing?”

“We were all playing markra.”

“Uh, what’s markra? I’m new here and don’t know what it is.”

The girls quickly went into a description of the game. It was like a mix of soccer and American football. I was never one for sports. My brother Brenden, on the other hand, was all about sports. There wasn’t a school sport he didn’t try playing. I wonder how he was doing. Did my mother Molamione actually have other children, or was my dream fake? Or maybe my memories before I became me are what’s fake?

I should have realized something was coming when Berris and Narmi looked up behind me, but I wasn’t even listening well to the girl’s explanation of the sport. The two girls grinned

Cold water dumped down upon me.

I screamed. “Oh god, oh god, what the heck was that?” I yelled out as I turned to see the source of the freezing water.

The girls with me were laughing. Everyone else in the hot springs had gone silent and were trying to see what the commotion was.

Onyeka stood there with an empty bucket. “Gotcha,” was all she said.

The six-year-old runt. I lunged out of the water, grabbed onto Onyeka before she could get away, and pulled her in, dunking her under the water. “I got you too.” Everyone laughed.

The girl sputtered as she stood up in the water. Onyeka giggled as she moved up next to me and sat down, leaning up against me. The girls went back to their conversation as I listened. Onyeka didn’t pester any of us further. Every time I looked at her, she smiled at me.

I didn’t say much. The girls talked about what they wanted to. I would listen now and ask questions later.

A bell hung over the entrance to the locker rooms rang out several times.

The other girls stood up. Onyeka pulled on me to stand up as well.

“What’s the bell for? Are we doing more training?”

Mina said, “Oh no. It’s lunch time. Hurry up or you’ll miss out.”

“Come on,” Onyeka practically dragged me out of the water. Even for a six-year-old, she was stronger than me. Together we went back to the locker room. I’ve got to say that I’m glad the clothes were simple. There were so many women changing, but they were quick about it.

Noemi was there at her locker getting dressed. “How do you feel? Did Onyeka give you any trouble?”

I dressed. “I feel pretty good, and Onyeka was fine.”

A small hand pulled on my arm. I turned and found Onyeka there. She held a brush and pointed to my hair. She was already dressed. “Sit,” she ordered.

“Oh, okay.” I sat and Onyeka moved behind me and began brushing my hair.

“Looks like you’ve got a friend.” Noemi smiled. Even though she was sore, she was taking care of her hair now, brushing it.

Onyeka, finally satisfied, left my hair unbound, hanging straight down. She then handed me the brush and sat next to me. I’d never brushed another person’s hair before. No time like the present. Gripping the brush resolutely I began.”

I immediately hit a knot and jerked Onyeka’s head.

“Ow ow ow ow,” she said. She grabbed my hand and put it further up the hair to hold it. Makes sense.

“I’m sorry. I’ve just never brushed anyone’s hair before.”

“It okay.” Onyeka rubbed her scalp.

Noemi spoke, “It’s just like I showed you earlier, but for someone else. Not so much force.”

I worked the brush through her hair until it was free of knots.

“Thank you,” Onyeka said once she was satisfied with my efforts. She didn’t waste any time pulling me along to go to lunch.

Although Ausra and Noemi stuck close by me, it was Onyeka who held my hand as she pulled me along.

We were at the tail end of perhaps a hundred other women as we all made our way into yet another part of town I’d not been to. This time, we ended up in a large courtyard. It was big enough we could all fit. There were several trees to provide shade, and in the center was a water fountain that sprayed water up into itself. A pressurized water system of some sort. Is it an artesian well, or something more? Already many of the women were sitting, eating their noon meal. Along one side of the courtyard, a number of tables had been set with food.

As Onyeka pulled me closer, I could see many of the trays of food were already picked over. We were late. Most trays had fruits and vegetable, but there was some bread and some meat.

Onyeka finally lets go of me when we got to the table. There were simple ceramic plates for use. No utensils, but like this morning it was all finger food. I was going to at least try to taste everything getting one of each item.

“You can only have three sausages Onyeka. You know what your mother said.”

I glanced over to Noemi on my right and she had a stern no-nonsense expression. Onyeka harrumphed in displeasure. I looked to her. She had three sausages on her plate and her hand was hovering over the tray of them. As soon as Noemi turned her attention elsewhere, she reached in, taking as many sausage links as she could in one hand and dumped them on my plate.

“Hey.”

Onyeka motioned her head a no and smiled.

“Ah, okay.” I nodded with a grin. She could only take three. I could take as many as she wanted. That probably wouldn’t last long, but if no one said, no, it wasn’t technically wrong of me to help.

I turned slightly away from Noemi and held my plate close. She didn’t seem to notice.

The two of us, done with getting our food, walked over to sit under a tree in the shade. Noemi didn’t follow going elsewhere with other women. Once we sat down, I dumped all but one sausage onto Onyeka’s plate.

“Thanks. I like these the best.” Onyeka stuffed two in her mouth. I giggled.

I’ve got to say one thing about this food here. It’s good. Way better compared to what you’d find in a modern grocery store. There’s no sugar in the bread. The sausage is peppery but it’s not as greasy and it’s missing the taste of chemical preservatives. There wasn’t anything I could see on the surface of the fruit in the way of a preservative. I could get used to this. There were some foods I didn’t like, but what I did was delicious. Onyeka was willing to take the foods I didn’t like from me.

Ausra and a twin set of girls walked up.

“You can’t keep Lyda all to yourself Onyeka.”

Onyeka stuck her tongue out at her older sister.

“Do you mind if we join you?” Ausra asked.

“Not at all,” I responded.

“Let me introduce you to two more of my friends. This is Gevla and Senla

“Hi.”

“Hi.” They both said in unison.

“Were both of you in the baths? I don’t remember seeing you there?”

“No, it’s our turn on Kitchen duty this week.”

This actually made sense. The food didn’t just magically appear and someone had to take care of it.

“How many people do you think are here right now?” I asked.

Onyeka blurted out, “A whole bunch” between bites of sausage.

Ausra and the twins glanced around, “I’d say just under two hundred,” Ausra spoke.

“Yeah, almost two hundred,” Senla said.

“This can’t be everyone.”

“No, there’s eight other courtyards just like this where we eat our noon meal together. Outside of the city, those closest to each other take their meals together, but usually in much smaller groups.”

“How many people live here in the city.

“I’m not sure how many live in the city, but the last census said there were three thousand one hundred fifty-four of us amazons living here on Tryosh.”

Senla added, “I think there’s just over eighteen hundred living here in the city. But I’m not sure either.”

The two girls looked to Gevla, who shrugged her shoulders. Onyeka had already consumed half of her sausage. I munched on some fruit.

“When we’re done here, what do we do?” I asked.

“When the bell rings, we go to work.”

“Work, you seem kind of young?”

“We’re apprenticed,” Ausra spoke. Apprenticing had been mentioned during breakfast.

I was stuffed. I proffered my plate to Onyeka. She stopped eating to look at me. I nodded. She scraped all the remaining food from my plate onto hers and smiled.

“I’m really sorry for asking so many questions. I’m new to this.”

“It’s okay. We’re here for you. My mother has ordered any and all Amazons to help you if you need it.”

“Uh, Thanks. Tell me, have the three of you picked what you want to do?”

Senla said, “I’m apprenticed under the architect Huni. Other than architecture, we help with the construction and repair of the city and outlying settlements.”

“If you didn’t already realize, I work with Noemi to be a healer. Same as Mina.” Ausra said.

“I’m going to be the queen,” Onyeka got out between bites of food.

“How about you, Gevla? Have you finally decided on something?” Ausra asked.

“No. I haven’t picked anything yet, but it’s definitely in the crafts.”

“If you don’t mind me asking, how long do you have to decide on a trade?”

Ausra explained, “The adults rarely let us pick something before the age of ten. I can’t think of anyone over the age of twenty who hasn’t picked something.”

“So you’ve got time,” I said to Gevla.

Yeah, A cool thing is that we can always take lessons from others.

“What crafts are you interested in?”

Gevla shrugged her shoulders, “Well, all of them. I just like making things. I’m not picky about it. Currently, I’m working with Torvis. She specializes in metal jewelry, although there're a few things we cross over with other trades to get the work done.”

“Ooooh, I might be interested in the jewelry part. I’ve never made jewelry before. Can I come with?”

“I thought you were the goddess of crafts?” Senla asked.

“Hey, I’ve only been at this less than a day. I’ve got a head full of knowledge, but no hands on experience. Even if I know how to do everything you do and more, I still want to do it with my hands because I’ve never done it before.” I held my small hands outstretched, palm up.

“Sorry,” Senla apologized.

“Don’t worry about it. This is new for all of us. I’m probably the first goddess you’ve ever met. I’m glad you’re here to answer questions. Thank you all.”

The three girls beamed at my praise.

“So can I go with you Gevla?”

“Yes, Lyda, please. I’m sure Torvis won’t mind.”

“Good. I never had an interest in architecture, but I know there’s definitely an art to it. I’ll go with you next Senla. Would tomorrow work?”

“Yeah, that would be great,” said Senla.

“Say, I’m curious about the economy. I don’t know if any of you know, but how much of the economy is based on trade with outsiders?”

The girls looked at each other and shrugged. Ausra answered “We don’t know. If you want to know, you could ask Gretha, the harbormaster. If anything leaves or enters the island she knows. My mother would know for sure.”

It’s not like I expected them to know much.

Ausra added, “Noemi seems to always be getting something healing related from the merchants who stop into port. They're things we can’t grow or make here on the island. It’s probably the same for every craft. There’s always something we can’t get here.”

“Torvis says she has to order some of the most precious metals that are rare. Stuff like platinum. She only lets me work on copper, brass, and tin. I’ve only seen her once work with gold, and silver is few and far between.” said Gevla.

“Huni and other masons sometimes buy small blocks of stone. It’s all stone not found locally in the quarry on the south end of the island.”

Even if these girls didn’t know much, asking these questions gave me a basis to build up my knowledge of the world. I continued to ask them questions and they did their best to answer.

The same bells that had rung when bathtime was over, rang again. I thought about what time it was. 12:00 PM popped into my head. Thinking about it, I had yet to see a single sundial or hourglass. There are many ways one could tell time. I’d have to find out how. Yet another thing to figure out.

“I’ve got to run. I’m glad I could eat lunch with you, Lyda. I look forward to tomorrow,” Senla said as she took off.

Onyeka grabbed my plate and put it on hers which was empty. What? How did she? I don’t even know how she ate all that food and she’s smaller than I am, and I feel tiny. She took both plates to turn in leaving me with the twins and Ausra.

“Give me a moment, I want to let Noemi know where I’m going before I leave.”

Although Ausra could have easily passed along a message to Noemi, I didn’t want her to worry between now and then. I sought her out in the bustle of women leaving on their way. Gevla had followed me.

“Noemi, I’m going with Gevla to visit Torvis and hopefully work on some jewelry.”

“I’m glad you’ve already found something to do. Gevla, please help Lyda in any way you can and bring her home safe.” Noemi showed no hesitation over my safety and seemed genuinely happy for me.

“I swear it, Noemi,” Gevla said with all seriousness.

“Me two,” Onyeka spoke from behind me. “I swear it.”

“And what do you think you’re going to do Onyeka? I don’t think Torvis will appreciate you getting into trouble.”

“I promise I won’t.”

“Does this mean you’ve decided you’re going to be a jeweler?” Noemi asked in jest.

“No, I’m gonna be queen, but I’m also gonna protect Lyda.” She hit an open palm with her other fist.

“Oh, are you now. Well, I’ll let you go this time, but if I hear you’ve misbehaved from Torvis, your mother and you will have words.”

“I know.”

“Have a good time, girls.”

“I’m sure we will,” I spoke for all of us. That’s what I hoped for at least.

~|O|~

Chapter 5

~-~

Gevla led the two of us through the city to an unremarkable shop. I say unremarkable because I’d walked down this road earlier with Noemi, Ausra, and Onyeka, and It looked nothing like a shop. Gevla unlocked and opened the door. It was quiet within.

“She’s not back yet, this gives me time to set up my workspace.”

“Where is she? Was she in the group we ate with?”

“No, Those who live closer to the waterfront like Torvis, usually exercise on the beach and take their meal at the harbor.”

Gevla went to work, opening a few cabinets and pulling out items to put on a small desk area that had been barren of anything else before that.

“If Torvis makes and sells jewelry, where is her storefront? I thought she’d have one?”

“She custom makes her pieces on order. Anything else she decides to do is traded to the merchants who stop by in the harbor.”

“Oh, okay. Makes sense.”

“Onyeka, don’t touch that.” Gevla reprimanded the girl who when I turned, could be seen looking through a box of what I think were metal blanks. “Remember what Noemi said. Go sit over there.” Gevla pointed to a stool in the corner. “I said go. If Torvis says that it’s okay to do something, we’ll do it, but not until then.”

The girl harumphed, and marched herself over and sat on the stool to stare at us with her arms crossed.

Gevla turned her attention back to me. Onyeka stuck her tongue out. I barely contained a giggle. “The upstairs is where Torvis lives and that’s off limits, but down here is the workspace. Here in the front room is pretty much where we store our materials. Anything that we can do that doesn’t require fire we do here as well. This is my workspace.” Gevla indicated the small area on a table that she’d set her tools out. “That’s where Torvis works.” She pointed to a much bigger workbench with many more tools. Very clean, despite being worn with age.”

You said fire?”

“Yes. In the back here.” Gevla went to a door on the back of the room and pushed it open for me to take a peek inside. There was a small furnace, an anvil, tools, cupolas, a stack of some metal blanks.

This is where we smelt and work with hot metal.

I started to take a step in, but Gevla stopped me, “Torvis doesn’t want anyone going in without her being here to supervise, so let's wait out front.”

It was good of Gevla to be responsible. We returned to the front room just in time for the door to open up.

In stepped the amazon that must be Torvis. She wasn’t tall, looked to be older in her fifties, and had her hair cropped short.

“Who did you bring with you Gev?”

“I brought Lyda, and the Queen’s youngest daughter Onyeka.”

Torvis asked me, “Are you here to have a piece made my goddess?”

“Uh, no. I’m here because I hear you make metal jewelry. I’d like to make some jewelry?”

This caught Torvis by surprise.

“Really girl, are you sure?”

“Well, you see, I’ve never made jewelry before, and I uh, would like to if you didn’t mind?”

I think I broke Torvis. I don’t think she expected the brand new goddess who was supposedly the goddess of what amounted to be arts and crafts would ask her permission to make jewelry. At least that’s what my guess was because Torvis still looked surprised.

“So, I’m brand new to this goddess thing, but when I lived with my mother before, I was able to do lots of crafting. I got to do things like ceramics for example and painting, but I never made any jewelry. So, you know, I’d like to do it and could you help me with that?”

Torvis was trying to say something. I think she was in shock.

“Please?”

“You know, this is the last thing I expected in my life. I would be happy my goddess, to help you craft. I’m honored. How familiar are you with the tools?” Tovis wasted no time.

“That’s the weird part of this.” I tapped my head. “Thanks to my mom, I apparently know all sorts of things.” I walked over to her bench and named off what I thought were the proper names for each tool.

“That makes sense my goddess. So you’re looking for the experience. Know a lot but never done it. You want to actually feel the work. ”

“Exactly, but please call me Lyda. It kind of feels weird to be called a goddess.”

“Yes my goddess, I mean Lyda. Well, I was having Gevla here work with bronze wire and different beads to create pieces. Have you ever done anything similar?”

“Not for art, but I’ve done the wiring for electronics. It’ll take too long to explain what electronics are, but know it’s not the same. That’s really the only thing I’ve ever used wire for.”

“I see. I can show you the basic jewelry we make as a way to get started then. Gevla, you get to work. Lyda, please come sit with me.” Torvis pulled a stool up next to hers at her bench.

I climbed up on it. It was almost as big as me. Torvis rummaged through some boxes to pull a few things out. She came over and laid them out on the table. There were several wires of varying thickness and probably rigidity as well. A jar full of metal beads. A jar full of glass beads, and a few other bits of metal I could recognize with the library of knowledge in my head as being used in making jewelry. A set of what appeared to be needle nose pliers were set down. I picked up one of the sets of pliers. It felt a bit too large, but I think I’d manage.

“I’ll have you make a set of simple dangle earrings for someone with pierced ears.”

Torvis began instructing me on what to do. The knowledge popped into my head as she went, verifying what she said. Rather than do it herself, she only laid a hand on my work to help me with handling the pliers. We both agreed that any tools I used should be custom made smaller for me. Gevla offered the use of some of her tools and even those were too big.

Woo hoo, my first piece of jewelry. It was a simple set of earrings I constructed. Bronze hooks with small rods that each had five beads on it. A small round bronze bead at each end and three red glass cylinder shaped beads in between. Janice would love this. No, no, no, don’t think of her. Don’t. Think happy thoughts.

I started work on a few more pieces out of the remaining stock, Torvis had. I began questioning her as I worked about how she operated her business, and who she went to for what she couldn’t make.

Torvis was pleased with the interest I showed.

When it came time to end the day, I counted out how many pieces I’d made. Twenty-two sets of earrings. I managed to get it down to about ten minutes per set. Torvis suggested I could probably go faster if I had the right sized tools. My biggest problem was getting used to doing it. My hands kind of ached.

Torvis surprised me at the end. “Lyda, please be honest with me. You’re a goddess of the arts. From what you mentioned earlier, you know much, but have no experience. I have a feeling that you know more than I do about techniques and designs. Is this true?”

“Yeah, I don’t know how much you know, but I haven’t run into anything yet I don’t know about as far as arts and crafts go. So I’m going to say yes.”

“Please teach me.” Torvis bowed her head

“Woah, please don’t bow to me Torvis. Uh, yeah, I’ll teach you things. Just uh, don’t bow. The thing is, I don’t know when I’ll be able to get to it. I’ve already committed to going with someone else tomorrow and see what they craft. But I promise I will be back.”

“Thank you, Lyda. Thank you so very much.”

I didn’t even think I could make someone this happy. Torvis bid us farewell for the night and the three of us left. Onyeka managed to behave the entire time. When I thanked her for that, all Onyeka said was that she was my bodyguard and she did her job.

Gevla had a few words to say about the evening events. She was amazed and said she’d never seen Torvis act like this. It was like she was a young again. Normally she’s strict and somewhat taciturn and shows very little emotion. You had her going.

As we walked back to the queen’s residence, I continued to ask any questions I thought of. But really, I was thinking over a thought that had occurred to me which raised two questions I wouldn’t dare ask aloud.

The first was that if I am truly a goddess, and these women see me as such, how much power do I hold over them?

The second was based on the first. How much power do I have in this world?

~|O|~

Chapter 6

~-~

Noemi sat on a stool next to the gate to the Aunt Trenna’s residence reading a book.

When we got close enough, she put the book down and called out, “Welcome girls. Thank you Gevla for taking care of Lyda.

“It was my pleasure Noemi,” Gevla said.

Gevla bid her farewell to me, “Good night Lyda. I had a good time tonight, and I’m glad you came.”

“Me too. Good night. See you tomorrow.” Gevla left Onyeka and me with Noemi.

“Let’s go inside. It’s late and you both should get to bed soon.” Noemi spoke.

“Okay, lead the way.” I walked with her and Onyeka inside. I didn’t see any of Onyeka’s sisters on the way to my room.

Onyeka tried to follow me into my room, but Noemi forced her to go to hers. It was cute that she really wanted to protect me.

Once I was in my room, Noemi said, “Get undressed and hand me your clothes. How was your first day?”

I began undressing. “I think it went well. A lot of strange things have happened to me, but today was good.”

“That’s good. Is there anything else you want to talk about?”

“I feel kind of weird about it all.”

“How so?”

“When I say strange, I mean, there’s no basis in my previous life for even imagining what’s happened to me to happen. And yet, I’m not freaking out about it. There're moments where I want to cry, and things that I know will make me cry, but that seems normal. I think someone in my position would be terrified. I’m in a land I know nothing about, with people I’ve never met. My mind is full of information, I shouldn’t know. And yet here I am, and I feel fine even though logically I know I shouldn’t. It’s weird.” I explained this as I climbed up into bed.

“I can understand that Lyda. I promise I’ll do what I can to take care of you. I don’t know what your mother’s goals truly are, but I have faith, she loves you and wants the best for you.”

“I hope so.”

Noemi by now had taken all of my clothes and jewelry and put them away.

“Can I ask you a weird question?” I said.

“Yes.”

“How well did I do as a girl?”

“What do you mean?”

“Well, this is all new to me. Yesterday as you know, I was not a girl. If you were to ask me yesterday how to be a girl, I’d have said I had no idea what it would be like. So that’s why I’m asking. Was I good at being a girl?”

“Yes, I would say that if I didn’t know you were a man before, and even though you say some strange things at times, I would not believe you were anything but a girl.”

I didn’t really know how to handle that answer. I know I wanted an answer, but am I already acting like a girl? Have I gone native? This is so weird. When I meet my mother and father, I’m so going to have a word with them.

Aunt Trenna interrupted from the doorway. “We’re all going to help you, Lyda.” Although she was certainly dressed down, in what I think was a sheer nightgown.

“Noemi, I would like to speak to Lyda alone for a bit.”

“Yes, my queen. Good night Lyda. Sleep well.”

“Good night.”

Noemi left us alone.

The queen came and sat on the edge of the bed next to me. She held out an ornate brush, probably made out of polished bone or ivory. “I’m going to brush your hair and we can talk about anything you like.”

I scooted closer to her so she could. She began brushing my hair out.

“Thank you, Aunt Trenna. I know you’re not my mom, but you’re going to be the closest thing to one in providing for me, and already, you and your daughters, and the rest of everyone here have helped. Thank you.”

The queen stopped brushing. I turned around to look at her.

“Lyda, I had a dream last night. I didn’t want to tell you this morning because I wanted to see how well you were. Your mother visited me in my dream. She asked me to take care of you and protect you from the world until she calls for you to go to her. I don’t know why she decided this having you stay with us.” The queen was tearing up. “I don’t know why she picked me, but I think that as the queen of the amazons and a mother of seven daughters, she feels I’m up to it.” The queen tried to bite back the tears. “But that’s mere speculation on my part. All I know is that it is an honor and duty I’ll take very seriously to stand in for your mother.”

I leaned forward and hugged her. “Thank you.” I would take all the help I could get. The hug was nice. This wasn’t something I’d ever really done since being a child. I mean, I hugged my family and some friends when visiting, and I hugged Janice, but I’d fucked up there.

“While you're brushing my hair, can you tell me about my mother. You said she visited you in a dream last night. What’s she like?” I turned around and Aunt Trenna started brushing my hair again.

“Your mother hasn’t been seen here on Earth in well over a thousand years, although if she chose to not reveal herself to us and come in secret how would the rest of us know. She only visits in dreams and speaks in the world through her oracles. I’ve had several visits from her, as have many other Amazons. In the dreams, I’m always a child. We’re usually in a field of tulips. Sometimes I am sitting across from her, sometimes my head rests in her lap. She’s not my mother, but she feels like how it felt when my mother raised me. Her touch is gentle. It’s funny, but she likes to run her hand through your hair and she’s not afraid to be playful in her banter. She’ll listen to your problems without judging you, and she’s always got a word of advice to help. She always knows how to lift your spirits.”

“Does she look like the statue in the library's courtyard.”

“Yes and no. That’s just a stone approximation and even though the artist tried, it’s not the same. But it is close.”

“Can you tell me about my father Nyhielak?”

“Well, he’s your mother’s only husband and your father. He is not central to our worship and I must admit, there’s not much taught about him. His position in the pantheon of gods is kind of vague. He isn’t known much for anything, but I do know a number of other stories about the gods mention him in some form or another as helping out. I can’t really say more than that. He isn’t worshiped here or else I’d have one of his clergies explain more. I can put the word out to those who work the harbor to seek out any traveler passing through who worship him to visit with you. There also might be a few books in the library. I’m sorry I can’t say much more. He doesn’t visit us in dreams like your mother does.”

Aunt Trenna had finished brushing my hair. She had me lay back with my head resting in her lap.

“So, I also had a dream. Not last night, but right before I woke up after being reborn. I was at home where I grew up. Both my father and mother were there, although my brother was not. Near the end, before I awoke, my mother called to my father to save me even though I don’t think I was in danger or at least I didn’t feel in danger although I was afraid of dying. It felt so real. They both addressed each other by the names you call them, but I know that wasn’t their names when I grew up. My father’s name is or was Henry. My mother’s name is Tina. Yet they were them. They looked like them, smelled like them, acted and talked like them.”

“The gods are powerful Lyda. They may have other worlds out there with other people. It would make sense that they could have raised you in one, and brought you here. I’ve never heard a clergy speak of it, but I’ve read about it. I can have one of the priestesses of the three goddesses help you with that.” Aunt Trenna offered.

I yawned. “Yeah, I’d like that.”

“Looks like you’re tired. “I don’t want to keep you up late and I’m sure you’ve got many questions, but they’ll have to wait till tomorrow.”

I lifted my head so Aunt Trenna could scoot out from under me and off the bed.

“Good night Lyda.” Aunt Trenna went around to each candle and put them out.

“Good night,” I said as she left me alone.

I tried clearing my mind and managed to fall asleep.

When I woke up, it was to Noemi coming into the room. We went through practically the same routine, only I had a million questions to ask.

If what I dreamt while being transformed was true and Nyheilak, my father chose my form, he could have at least made me taller. Maybe as a goddess, I could change my own body.

But maybe I should ask another deity for help. But who, and how. My mother and father seem obvious. Does one deity pray to the other? Is there a hotline?

Meme of teh WEEK

Author: 

  • Stardraigh

Organizational: 

  • Series Page

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Other Keywords: 

  • Meme of teh WEEK
  • more like immature subjects

Every week, I will post one meme picture that relates to BigCloset, LGBT, or writing until my demands are met.

You have been warned...

Prepare yourselves...

:3

MUH WHA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA!!!!

PS, if you want to read ahead and see all of the memes ahead of time go to this link: http://imgur.com/a/HWQnx

As I post each one, I'll add the date used and and a few notes on each one in the IMGUR gallery.

Stardraigh's meme of teh WEEK!!! - 07-09-14

Author: 

  • Stardraigh
  • Stardraigh's blog

Blog About: 

  • Cartoons / Comics / Manga / Anime / Art / Artists
Stardraigh's

~
Meme of teh WEEK

~
7-9-14


Check BC every 5 seconds

BONUS ROUND....

Two cannibals are eating a clown. One turns to the other and asks, "Does this taste funny to you?"

Stardraigh's meme of teh WEEK!!! - 07-16-14

Author: 

  • Stardraigh
  • Stardraigh's blog

Blog About: 

  • Cartoons / Comics / Manga / Anime / Art / Artists
Stardraigh's

~
Meme of teh WEEK

~
7-16-14


hope is a lie


BONUS ROUND

SHAT HAPPENS!!!!


@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@N#S$S#SNO@N@@@#@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@
@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@$8IS?=;-:;'";-'"-I"+"*D@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@""77""7
PNNNNNN$NN#N@@@@@@@@@@@88=/-''...              :.':'?IN#@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@""@@
$NNNNN$$MNNN#@@@@@@#NSSOOI/""/""''.:.;:' :.;.:;I**?+;-??O+XS#@@@@@@@@@@@@@####
$$NN$$NNNNNN@@@@@SS$$XSI*";?=?/?=IXI/-":;:::'?*8*O8O+/;-'-?/I*XOO#@@@@##@#####
$$N$NN$N$NNN@@@SOO8NO+++?=+="""+=++?-::.:.::'-*O8SOO8$SS+/:';-?*OSON@@@@#@###@
$$$$$$$N$8$SOI=ON#NN8NN$OX+??+"'-?=+"":: ';=?+/+XO$$$$$N8S+?;"?O*XSN@@@@@@44@@
$$$$$$$N8O*+=+X@#@@@@@$O8SX*=+-""=IX==/Q/XXO8$*IIS888$N#N$XX=?+*SOO$@@@@@@@@@@
$$$88$$$S/?*+*#@@@@@NNN#N##NOO8#@@@8SX+8#@@@#@@@@##@N88$NN88X=+OX;'?SN@@@@@@@@
888$$$$8*+-;/8@@#N#@#$#@@@@##NN##$8SOXOIS@@@@@@@@@@@##8$#N$$SOSSI-;=X8@@@@@@@@
88888SI*S/'S$88@@@@@@@@@@@@$N##@#N8$8N$#N@#@@@@@@@@@#@#N#N$8X**+?==++X8@@@@@@@
888$8='=X"/$#OX@@@@@@@@@@NON#@@@@@##@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@#NNN8*I+??/?/?+X8@@@@@@
OOOOS;;S-:+#@@@#@@@@@@@@@@@NN#NOO$N#@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@NN@NSO8SSIX*/?SSO8#@@@@
OSSO= ?$?"S@@@@@@@@@@@@@@88$N88NN8$#@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@#NNN$SSO8NOX+XS##$8N@@@#
OOO?:*SO$OOO$@@@@@@@@@@$8$@@@@@@@@#@@@@@@@@@#NNN@NN$$OO8N$OOOO88SN#N#@@@N8N@@@
POI:.O$NN+X@@@@@@@@@@@*X#@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@###N8$OSSOSOXOO88OS*O8O$#@@#@@@@N#@@
O+ ./O@@=?#@@@@@@@@@N*X#@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@#N$8OOXXXI=+???????==II*OS#$@@@@@#N#@@
O=:+=N@@SO@@@@@@@@@@S+X@@@@@@@@@@@@@#@@@N8OOXI=*=+?/"//?///"?++IX$N#@@#@#88#@@
OO8OX@@@@##@@@@@@@@N*?$@@@@N$N$NNNNN8$$8OSX=++""-----"-"///"??/+=XO$#@##8SXON@
SSS+8@@@@@@@@@@@@@#$*I$@@@N$8$$88$888SSSOX+?""---;;;;--""//"///++IS$@@@##$LXS4
OI"?$@@@@@@@@@@#N$$88$$$OSOOOOXX*XXO**II?/";;;;;;;;;;;;-"""-"//?=IO#@@@#N@@@N$
X+=*$@@@@@@@#OOXXNN8OSSOX*I=?///////""-;;;';::'''':'';;;;-"-////XXXS#@@#N@44$O
XX/X#@@@@@@##$NON$08$OSOO*X**II=II*=I++"-;;;;';-;;';---"/-/"/?+=?N@@@@##@@@$#@
I"/-X8$@@@@@NX***NN8OSOXI=++/?//""-""---;;':::.::::::':;;-"-"///???S#@@@@@@@#O
=":?O#@@@@@#NO+*SN$OSOO*I+/"-;;---;;---;;;'.      ...:';---//"/+?/*$#@@@@@@@@8
"='+X8@@@@@#$=/ONN$SSOX*+/""-;----;;;;;;;::..     ...:';-"-"""?+??*$@@@@@@@@@8
+XX8@@@@@@@@8+ON#NZOSOI??/??"--------;;':::'''::..:..:'----"-//??=X8N@@@@@@@@4
8IX8$@@@@@@@O-IN#N8SSO*8/"/""------;;'';':'::::.:.::::'--";"""/??+*8#@@@@@@@@#
:*M@@@@@@@@@@8X8NNN$8SOX*=+?/"""""---""";;:::::'::::.:'-"""-"""/??=O$#@@@@@@@@
 *@@@@@@@@@@NS8NNN$8SXX*I=+A?///---"--""-;':''':::':.;-"/"-//"/?+=X8@@@@@@@@@@
-$@@@@@@@@@@#OSN#N$$OOXX*I=+////";''';;-;;';-"-;':::';////"///?++"X$@@@@4@@@@@
+N@$#@@@@@@@@8ON#N$$$OSO*I=+?/""-;'';;';-;;----;:.::--/??/"//???++*O@@@@@@@@@@
I#@N@@@@@@@#$8$#$$$$8SSSOI+/"";'::::';""---;':::;""-"/"""-//?++?+=*8@@@@@@@@@@
+$@@@@@@@@@NOSNN$88888OOOS*=??";:.:::';"-'''':.:'-";-;""---"/?++?++=S@@@@@@$@@
??O@@@@@@@@N$SOO$8OSOSSSOSSOXX=;..:::;""';-'.:'';;';';"??=IX=*II=++?=$@@@I?XO@
??X@@@@@@@@SS/'*$8SOXXOXOOX*OO*".::::-//--"-:'';;;'"-?+X*OXOOSOX=+?/+O@@#?+8S#
??"-8@ON@#O-/;;SN$8$88SO*XIXOOX="/"-:;/?///=+I+*I**SS8OOSSSO8O$OX?/"/S@@N??SIO
?"  8N=OOO?'":;8#@#N$88OXOSSOOOXI=?"'-???+IOSOOOO$8N$8O=+/+IIXOSX/""/X@@$/?SIS
X?*NNOOS*X-':-O@@@@#N$$##@#@@@NN8$OO/"///?=SN#@#@N8/O8#@N#$NSX=?/"//"+N@$I/*=O
??O#$8O8**-""ON@@@#NNSSSN#@@@@@@#N$O=++/"/=O88888-  '8@@@$N#@O=""-"/"?O@@O/II8
X"*N$N8S=?'"X@@@#N$NN@#@8N@@@8##NNNNOX+-;;++?"=+?=?=+I*/+I==?-;;--"""/*N#O?"/O
X/I$NN$8I?'-X@@###@@@OI*N@@O?;ON#NNN$O?;:'//-;/IX*I=??+??+?"--;;---"//I$8O?-/8
?//S#N$OXI:;SN#N##@@$8XX*=/;:;'-*$#N$S+;::"/-;;-==*/";;';;';;;--;""//?*NO="-+#
X//XN$$8X+:-ONN$NN#@#8OI=+/"--;;+$#N$S+-''-/"-----"-;;;;;'';;;;--""/?+X$O"-/=@
??"+8$N@8X/*$NN$$N8SOXO++"-;-'./O88NNO=-;'-//---'';';;'''':'';-""//?+*8S+??I$@
??//8$N@#8*O$N$$$8S*=??"-;;;;'-*SS8NNO=";;-""--;':''''''''.';-"""??+=X8*+??S@@
??//XN$N@#OO8NNN8S*?"---;-;;-?*SO8N##8I"---//----;:::'':'::;-"//?==I*OX+?+S@@@
?XX"=NN$@@OO,N#N$S*+"-----;;-=*S88N@@O*/--;C?"---;'''''":::;-"/?+=IIXX^!!X@"""
????/I#@#$88$###$8OX+/"?"--""+XON8##NOI"--""??/+?/-;''';';'-"/?+=I*XSOSS$@@@@@
????"/8N$N8$$###$8SOI=?/"';"?+IO8###NO="-;-"??/?==?/;-----;"/?+=II*XOO8@@@@@@@
??//??/"'X#NN####N8OOI/-;--/"?ON#####NO=/;';"?+?/++IXI=///?/+++=I**OOSN@@@@@@@
X/?????""8@NN#@@##$8S*?/-"""/X$#####NS+-;';"??/"??+=X*=Q/??+V=II*XXXS#@@@@@@@@
"/?/???//+N@##@@@@#N8S*I+?/?O@###NN#N8I+""/??+?+?--;"?I=++?++==I*XOOO@@@@@@@@@
X////???//=O##@@@@##$OOXI+/I$@@NN##N##OO+==IISS*/;;;;-+V++++VVII*XOSO@@@@@@@@@
"///???????+O@@@@@##N$OS*I*N@N$NN@@@@@@#N$X/"----------"?++====*XOOSN@@@@@@@@@
X/////????+=O#@@@@@##NOSX*ONNN#@@@@@@#N#S=/---------""/?+++==*OOOSS#@@@@@@@@@@
X////??????=X$@@@@@@@#N8SOSOSS8OOOOX*==*OOI?""/?///?/+++++++=*XSSO8@@@@@@@@@@@
X/////?????=X$@@@@@@@#N$8$88SOSO***X*=++*OX=//?????+=I=++++=IXOSSOO8@@@@@@@@@@
CC////?????+XN@@@@@@@#NNN@N$8$8SSO**X=/-"?+?"?/??==*/8/X==+I*OSOXOSS#@@$@@@@@@
"-""//X/???+XN@@@@@@@#NN#@#$$NN$OOXXXX??"+IOXO*X*OOO8$$O*=+I*OSOOOOS#@#X==$8@@
"""""""///?+X$@@@@@@@@#N###N#@@@##NNN#NNZ$$$$$$SO*I???=I*I=XOSSO8$OX,@@@#$=/7"
---"""/////?*8@@@@@@@@@NN$$N@@@@@@@@@@@#N8$XX+++=??+??+VI**OOOS888OXO@@@@@O+""
X"/////????+X$@@@@@@@@@NOOSON@#N$8SO*I+?+?//++==III+=+XSOOO8$N$8OOS@@@@@@@@8?/
"//////????=ON@@@@@@@@@#$OO8N@@#N$$8OX*IXII=II***II=IXOOS8SNN$$8OOO@@@@@@@@N+/
""////?????+X$@@@@@@@@@@@@$NN#@@@#NNN#N#####$$8OSO*I=IIXSOO$N$888OON@@@@@4$I==
X"/"""//??++X$@@@@@@@@@@@@#NN##@@@@####@@#NN$8SO*I==I*OOO8N#8O88SO8@@@@@@@8*I=
""""""//?/?+X$@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@#N$NN#$$O8SOSS*I+++++==IOOO8##N8OOOOO8@@@@@@@@*=I
""""""/////+*$@@@S@@@@@@@@@@@#N$8$8SSOOX*II==++++==*OO8$N##$8OOOO8@@@@@@@@$**X
"-""""////?+=-;*N@@@@@@@@@@@@@@#N88$OSO*IIII====I*XO8##@#$$$8OO8$@@@@@@@@@OOSS
---"""""///;'-I@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@N$$N8SX*IIII===**OS$N@@#NN8$88ON@@@@@@@@@$XXSO
---"""""";;-+@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@##N$OSXOXOOSSO8N#@@##NN#$$$#@@@@@@@@@@@OXOOX
---""""-;"-;*@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@#N$8OOS88$$N#@@@@#####$N#@@@@@""""""$XXSO*
----";;+=";/X@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@###@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@"SOSX**
--"-;;/O="/IX#@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@"@@@@@@@SX*X***
--;'-OO=?O8$XI8@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@#8OSOXXXX
-;'=8S+I##$SSON@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@"8O88OOOOS
;;/SNO*8@@@####@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@##@@@@@#@@
-=X$$OS@@@@@#@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@

ASCII art Courtesy of Textfiles.com/art/

Hopefully the ascii image lines up for everyone. ~ Stardraigh

Stardraigh's meme of teh WEEK!!! - 07-23-14

Author: 

  • Stardraigh
  • Stardraigh's blog

Blog About: 

  • Cartoons / Comics / Manga / Anime / Art / Artists
Stardraigh's

~
Meme of teh WEEK

~
7-16-14


hope is a lie


BONUS ROUND

HE-MAN HEYEAYEA SONG FOR 10 HOURS

Stardraigh's meme of teh WEEK!!! - 07-31-14

Author: 

  • Stardraigh
  • Stardraigh's blog

Blog About: 

  • Cartoons / Comics / Manga / Anime / Art / Artists
Stardraigh's

~
Meme of teh WEEK

~
7-31-14


permission


No Bonus Round Today

Stardraigh's meme of teh WEEK!!! - 08-06-14

Author: 

  • Stardraigh
  • Stardraigh's blog

Blog About: 

  • Cartoons / Comics / Manga / Anime / Art / Artists
Stardraigh's

~
Meme of teh WEEK

~
8-6-14


Mistaken Identity

This has happened to me several times in person. I've also been told second hand by friends that others have come to them thinking I'm FTM but without top surgery.

I'm transitioning MTF.

I guess I pass as FTM. I don't understand how this keeps happening.


Bonus Round: Portal 2

Portal 2 - Cave Johnson's Lemon Rant

All quotes from Portal 2's "Space" sphere

Turret Opera / Cara Mia (Portal 2) - A Cappella

Stardraigh's meme of teh WEEK!!! - 08-13-14

Author: 

  • Stardraigh
  • Stardraigh's blog

Blog About: 

  • Cartoons / Comics / Manga / Anime / Art / Artists
Stardraigh's

~
Meme of teh WEEK

~
8-13-14


Gone

I kid you not, this was the next one I had picked out.


Bonus Round: Webcomics

Artifice

Majestic Knight

Romantically Apocalyptic

Crossover Kill

Shell

Stardraigh's meme of teh WEEK!!! - 08-20-14

Author: 

  • Stardraigh
  • Stardraigh's blog

Blog About: 

  • Cartoons / Comics / Manga / Anime / Art / Artists
Stardraigh's

~
Meme of teh WEEK

~
8-20-14


Not out at work yet

I did this. Only three people at work know I'm transgender, and none of them were the ones who got this email.

On a side note, I just did a survey at work since the installation I work at received a new CG. She's our first female CG who is also the 2nd African-American CG of our installation. The survey was labeled the command climate survey and it is supposedly anonymous. The survey was entirely about discrimination in the workplace. None of it had to do with discrimination against a persons LGBT status. It entirely focused on age, physical sex, and race with a little bit of social group discrimination thrown in. But there were a few text boxes to explain any discrimination one has experienced. I took the chance to write in that I've witnessed several coworkers make disparaging comments in regards to people who identify somewhere on the LGBT spectrum and it's made me adverse to coming out at work and transitioning. Maybe we'll have yet another mandatory training course dumped on us about discrimination against the LGBT community. Who knows.


Bonus Round: Humorous sites

The T.W.I.N.K.I.E.S. Project

Furbeowulf Cluster Computing

Anti-Dolphin.org

The Bureau of Missing Socks

North American Defense against Squirrels

Stardraigh's meme of teh WEEK!!! - 09-03-14

Author: 

  • Stardraigh
  • Stardraigh's blog

Blog About: 

  • Cartoons / Comics / Manga / Anime / Art / Artists
Stardraigh's

~
Meme of teh WEEK

~
9-03-14


Expired MAU

So yeah, this would be not cool.


Bonus Round: No Bonus Round Today. I already took my sleep meds and I'm past my bedtime for this. I'm almost a zombie. I'm getting long enough sleep but the quality is random. That and my brain keeps on getting distracted. Also I made the realization I'm the office terrorist. I keep on getting people to blame each other for things I did. The power of this is intoxicating.

Stardraigh's meme of teh WEEK!!! - 09-10-14

Author: 

  • Stardraigh
  • Stardraigh's blog

Blog About: 

  • Autobiographical
  • Cartoons / Comics / Manga / Anime / Art / Artists
Stardraigh's

~
Meme of teh WEEK

~
9-10-14


Buy MAU

2nd MAU meme, and this one is much better than the last


Bonus Round: Me venting

Two blog posts ago, I said I was up to 9 visits to medical and health professionals this month. As of now I'm up to 16 known visits for the whole month. I'm estimating it will probably go up to I think 21. Most of them will be chiropractor visits. The Perks of having a fractured vertebrae and somewhat okay insurance. Even with only three visits so far, the help I've received from the chiropractor has been a godsend. It still hurts, but nowhere near as much as it was. Also of note, I've got an appointment with someone every weekday this week.

I haven't had time to write much of anything. I have a few things almost done, but just need to find time where I'm not exhausted and falling asleep to polish them and get them out. The last three days were fairly bad. I slept most of Sunday away and Monday and Tuesday after I made it home from appointments, all I could do was crawl into bed and sleep or try to.

Fun stuff.

My Playlist of My Self

Author: 

  • Stardraigh

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Verse, Poetry, Lyric
  • Short-short < 500 words
  • Complete

Genre: 

  • Transgender

TG Themes: 

  • Female to Male

Other Keywords: 

  • Music
  • songs
  • playlist

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
My Playlist of My Self


Authors Notes

  1. Music can tell a story in more than one way.
  2. I'm not FTM
  3. I let my mind wander for a split second and five hours later this is what I had.
  4. The formatting due to the use of tables may make the text display poorly on a small resolution such as a phone or a tablet.
  5. I have a lot of music: 73090 files, 238 days 14 hours 56 minutes and 19 seconds of music.
  6. You'd be surprised at what word combos in song titles can't be found in this much music.

Name

 
Artist

Ask Me How I Am
How Are You?
I'm Not Alright
Don't Get Me Wrong
I'm Not Afraid Of Life
I Just Can't Live A Lie
Certain People
Call Me
Faggot
Freak
That's Not My Name
Somebody Told Me
Ur So Gay
Why Is It Always This Way
Why Must I Be Sad
I Can't Explain
Hurtful
Strangers
Help Me, I'm In Hell
Will You
Trust In Me
Listen
If You're Going Through Hell
If It's Hurting You
Everything's Not Lost
You Are Not Alone
I Am
Helpless
Don't Panic
You're So Great
This Is Your Life
You Are
Meant To Live
It's A Hard Life
It's Gonna Kill Me
Listen To Your Heart
Don't Stop Believin
You Can Do It
Look At Yourself
What Do You See?
I'm A Loser
Wrong
Disaster
No!
If You're Wondering
What You Are
You'll See
Some Kind Of Wonderful
I Know Something About You
God Put A Smile Upon Your Face
I Know
Beauty Is Within Us
You Keep It All In
Don't Be Afraid
Let This Go
What Am I To You?
Man In The Box
Am I Right?
Yes
Change
It Can Happen
Let's Get It Started
Get'ch Head In The Game
Keep Ya Head Up
Walk Like A Man
I'll Make A Man Out Of You
When Will I See You Again
Soon
Someday Soon
Maybe Tomorrow
I Can't Wait
I Know
Have A Nice Day
Be Good To Yourself
I Will
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
---
Snow Patrol
Polysics
Shinedown
The Pretenders
Ramones
Carrie Underwood
They Might Be Giants
Blondie
Mindless Self Indulgence
Days Of The New
The Ting Tings
The Killers
Katy Perry
Ramones
They Might Be Giants
The Who
Erik Hassle
Martina McBride
Nine Inch Nails
POD
Katy Hudson
Paul Bryan
Rodney Atkins
Robbie Williams
Coldplay
Michael Jackson
Christina Aguilera
Faith No More
Coldplay
Blur
Switchfoot
Jimmy Wayne
Switchfoot
Queen
Filter
DMT
Journey
Ice Cube
Uriah Heep
Dexter Freebish
The Beatles
Everything But The Girl
Ira Atari
TMBG
Eisley
Audioslave
Jonathan Larson
Grand Funk Railroad
Alice In Chains
Coldplay
Fiona Apple
Yoko Kanno
Beautiful South
Nobuo Uematsu
Paramore
Norah Jones
Alice in Chains
Erasure
Coldplay
Staind
Yes
Black Eyed Peas
Troy
2Pac
Tim McGraw
Donny Osmand
Erasure
Fan Death
Judy Collins
The Jackson 5
Nu Shooz
Jude
Ramones
Journey
The Beatles

Project Amaranth

Author: 

  • Stardraigh

Organizational: 

  • Series Page

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Other Keywords: 

  • Alternate Universe
  • Amaranth
 
 
Project Amaranth.

Project Amaranth is a science fiction superhero universe with TG elements I created back in 2012. I don't remember the exact reasons why, but I just got into it and built the setting. The TG elements aren't the primary element in the stories, but they are key to the characters they affect.

The setting takes place in time referencing fictional events from as far back as 20,000 years ago, to around the year 2130 with a few scenes spread across time after that all the way to the inexorable heat death of the universe. The locations the Amaranth stories take place in are primarily Earth and a few nearby planets within a hundred light years. There are locations referenced which will be farther away, or implied to be farther, some at thousands of light years distance from Earth.

I don't think I'll ever open this universe up for others to write in, but I have entertained the idea. I may do this anyway, once the stories I know I'm going to write are finished.

Vindex Spei

Author: 

  • Stardraigh

Organizational: 

  • Title Page

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Other Keywords: 

  • U1
  • Project Amaranth

Amaranth
QI_Small.png

Vindex Spei
by
Stardraigh

Erlan, one of the few remaining immortal leaders of the Hegemon, has abandoned his post. He’s departed into the Fringe and worked to to build up the lost and abandoned colonies into a power of their own, the Kormault League. This has drawn ire from secret factions within the Hegemon who have decided the League should be put down and taken back. Erlan and those he's gathered fight against the Hegemon to preserve their freedom. Some of these individuals will do anything for the cause. One will use their special power to do the unusual and unorthodox to win.

 

TG Themes: 

  • Disguises / On the Run / In Hiding
  • Gay Romance
  • Identity Crisis
  • Language or Cultural Change
  • Lesbian Romance
  • Voluntary

TG Elements: 

  • Costumes and Masks
  • Gay Males
  • High heels / Shoes / Boots / Feet
  • Jewelry / Earrings
  • Lesbians
  • Long Fingernails / Manicures

Vindex Spei 01 - What came before

Author: 

  • Stardraigh

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Not Work-Safe
  • CAUTION: Violence

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel > 40,000 words
  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transformations
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Science Fiction
  • Other Worlds
  • Adventure
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties
  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Disguises / On the Run / In Hiding
  • Gay Romance
  • Identity Crisis
  • Language or Cultural Change
  • Lesbian Romance
  • Voluntary

TG Elements: 

  • Costumes and Masks
  • Gay Males
  • High heels / Shoes / Boots / Feet
  • Jewelry / Earrings
  • Lesbians
  • Long Fingernails / Manicures

Other Keywords: 

  • U1
  • Project Amaranth

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Amaranth
QI_Small.png

Vindex Spei 01 - What came before
by
Stardraigh

The Prologue
~-~

April 9, 10245 BC
Navamat City, Arsana IV

~-~

Kusa, stood still as the portable maintenance stand ran its diagnostic suite on the armor module she wore. Around her, the command center she’d had set up in the Navamat City’s public administration office bustled with activity.

The building rumbled as if from an earthquake. Flakes of dust rained down upon all in the room.

“What and where did it hit?” Kusa demanded of her staff.

A tech at one of the consoles monitoring the battle raging in orbit and elsewhere on the planet spoke. “It was a kinetic kill rod just like on Kormault II. The impact site was twenty-eight miles on the other side of Mount Tarath.”

“Fuck.” Kusa mouthed under her breath. She was afraid of the rebels using this weapon here. She’d witnessed first-hand the kinetic kill weapons on Kormault II. Three years ago their use by the rebels had forced her to retreat off-planet, leaving numerous citizens behind at their mercy. It also had devastated the environment. If she let the rebels have their way, it might not only spell the end of her survival but the loss of the colony itself.

The diagnostic stand’s display showed everything was nominal with her armor module.

“Finally,” Kusa grumbled. She stepped down and moved to the center of her command room.

Tellek Sarnby, the governor of the Arsana star system spoke up, “Prime Architect Kusa, you should escape now while there’s time.”

“No governor. I will not run any longer. The honor of the Hegemon demands these rebels be crushed if they cannot be re-educated.”

Kalin Mav, the ranking member of the Hegemon police force in the system spoke next, “The rebel fleet has almost gained space superiority. The remains of our fleet have retreated to Arsana VII. Please escape now and return to the core worlds.”

Kusa knew both men’s words were rooted in their fear. “No. we will not retreat. We will crush these rebels here and now. What is the status of Highspire,” she asked of her staff.

One of her man at a console answered, ”It’s not ready. Techs and Engineers onsite say three hours at the maximum.”

Kusa looked over several displays showing the status of the planetary defense network she’d had setup. It was evident to anyone looking that her forces were being slowly and inexorably crushed by the rebels.

“Everyone, listen up,” Kusa bellowed out. “What I’m going to say now may come as a shock to all of you but we have to face reality. The truth of the matter is that the Hegemon has lost control of the edge-ward fringe.”

The personnel around Kusa who were able focused their attention on her. Many had expressions of fear and confusion, some appeared to panic. The few members of Kusa's protection detail watched over all for a threat to her.

“Right now we’re outnumbered and outgunned. But the war isn’t over.” Kusa kept on going. “We have a number of opportunities here. Above us right now the rebels have a prime architect among them, leading them just as I lead you. This prime architect is one I’m sure all of you are familiar with. It is Carios himself, the man who started this rebellion that split the Hegemon. The man who will die today if we have our way and I have a plan to do it. It will not be easy. For some of us we won’t make it through the day but we will succeed.”

“Prime architect, what do you need us to do?” Mav asked.

“Tell the techs at Highspire to put Highspire in Mode Beta-four when it is ready to fire and target as much of the enemy fleet they can. They’re to directly comm me when it is ready to fire. Once I order it used, the techs are to evacuate and join up with the fleet.”

The tech relayed the order.

Kusa continued on. “We will buy them the time. All forces outside of a hundred eighty-three kilometers are to stand down, and if the circumstances demand it, surrender. All citizens and personnel remaining in Navamat city are to evacuate and regroup in Kalver to the north and Farreia to the southeast. I am staying here.”

Another quake rocked the room.

A tech at one of the workstations called out, “Kill rod. The Western slope of Mount Tarath.”

Kusa thought it would probably be minutes for the rebels to adjust their targeting to hit them. She had to act fast.

“Prioritize the remaining air and space defense systems to deflect the kill rods off course. I need the three Type A2 Engineering Modules handed over to my protection unit. Give our remaining fleet orders to re-engage the rebels in orbit once Highspire has done its job. They are to then pick up as many evacuees as possible and regroup in the Lanton star system for rest and repair. Establish FTL comm with any other Hegemon force in the fringe and tell them to evacuate to Lanton as well.”

“I must protest this Prime Architect.” Sarnby interrupted. “I cannot condone your treasonous idea of giving up to the rebels.”

“You're a fool governor. A fool for wanting to stand up against a superior force. We do not have the resources to stop the rebels in the short term except for this course of action. What I do, I do so others such as yourself can live. Mav, remove the governor from here and evacuate. You're in charge of seeing everyone else survives. All of you go now.”

“Yes, Prime Architect.” Mav grabbed ahold of the shocked governor and pushed him out of the room. The personnel got up from their stations and left, letting her protection detail take their places to work the command control systems.

“I need an FTL comm open to Prime Architect Mahran and encrypt with my personal key. Feed it through my armors comm system.” Kusa triggered the armor to enclose her head. This would allow her some modicum of privacy.

“You're connected,” said one of Kusa's bodyguards.

An image appeared in one part of the HUD showing the connection active.

A voice came over, “It is good to hear from you, sister. how goes it out in the edge-ward fringe?”

“Not well brother. I admit that right now, it is lost to the rebels. The traitor Carios is here, and I’m going to destroy him.”

“I’m sorry that you have to do this Kusa. It’s a terrible thing that we fight among ourselves. It is my desire to see you and Carios return safely to the Hegemon, but I know that will not be. I will miss you both should either of you pass into oblivion.”

“Pass a message onto Renyx for me. She'll listen to you. Tell her she was right and I was wrong. Tell her to not give up hope. She will win against the rebels where I could not.”

“I’d prefer that you said this to her yourself, but I know you’re not on speaking terms with her. I have news myself. I am going to meet our brother Hostu within the year. We’ve decided to reactivate Project Starl. I will be out of contact for a while. I will miss you, sister.”

“As I you brother. Tell Hostu I wish him well. Good luck and I hope you succeed. I must bid you farewell for time is short.”

“I will give him your greetings. Good luck and good bye sister.”

The image in the HUD disappeared indicating the line had closed from the other end.

Kusa opened her helm again. “What is the nearest library node outside of rebel control?”

“The Vermarn Library,” One of her protectors answered.

“Make a connection to that node and begin an upload of our entire data set. At least the rest of the Hegemon can use the intelligence we gathered. Now get me a line open with the Rebel fleet. Tell them I am interested in surrendering my forces but will only speak with Carios.”

The ground shook again from another kill rod impact.

One of her bodyguards went to work on the comms. The holo-display which so far had been displaying a large 3D map of the Arsana star system and the battles within it changed to the ready state for the call. Kusa moved next to it. An image of a humanoid flickered into existence after a minute of waiting. It was her brother Carios.

“Sister Kusa, I hear you wish to surrender.”

“Carios, this would be so much easier if you stopped this nonsense and turned yourself into face justice.”

The man's expression went from one lacking emotion to anger.

“I did not murder Arla.”

“And what about all the men and women sent to their deaths in this rebellion of yours?”

“This is ridiculous Kusa. I didn't choose this. I did not want this. I did not ask for this. I did nothing to cause this because I did not kill Arla. I did not start your rebellion. Did you call me only so you can taunt me or were your words of surrender a lie? You and your rebels are outnumbered and outgunned. I will bring you in line with Hegemon Protocol.”

Kusa clenched her jaw at the suggestion she and her forces were the rebels but managed to keep a straight face. “It is true that your rebels are in the superior position. It galls me to say this but I am willing to surrender my forces with conditions on both our part. The colony infrastructure and environment are being destroyed needlessly with your kill rods. I ask that we limit ourselves to the conflict in and around Navamat city to a hundred eighty-three kilometers out. I’ve already ordered all defensive units elsewhere to stand down. If you look, you’ll see that all are evacuating their defensive positions or surrendering.”

Carios muted his end of the call and looked away appearing to talk with others offscreen. It was another minute before Carios came back on. “It appears you are telling the truth.”

“I am. I will turn off the space defense systems as a sign of faith. But only on two conditions. You stop with the kill rods. Arsana is a promising colony world. I don't want to see it turn into Kormault II all over again.”

“Point acknowledged, and what is the second condition?”

“The second is that my remaining forces within Navamat city will only surrender if you come down yourself to accept it. No one else will suffice. It's an honor I'm willing to give you as the victor in this battle, even if I do hate everything you stand for.”

“It sounds like you want to trap me somehow.”

“As much as I want to see you dead at my hands, I also want to see an end to this needless conflict. With you in the superior position, the only optimal outcome I see are my forces surrendering to you.”

“But why me? You don't need me to surrender. I can have elements of my forces down on the ground in an hour to accept your surrender.”

“My bodyguard unit’s quantum template is to alt-form into a copy of myself but with additional powers. They all look like me. No one can tell the difference without the use of a quantum template interpreter which as you know, is the size of a standard housing. There are none here in Navamat city. You’re the only one on your side who has the ability to tell. You won't know the truth that you have me until you see it with your own eyes. Regardless of your acceptance, as a sign of good faith, I am turning off the local defenses right now and turning the planetary protection system back to passive mode. I will be waiting at the Navamat city park in the center of the city. It has enough space to land a few shuttles. Don't forget to bring template suppressors for my bodyguards.” Kusa smiled and then signaled for the comms to be cut. The holo-display went dark.

Kusa smashed the holo-display in frustration. “Fuck him,” She screamed. “I’m going to kill him.” She took several deep breaths to compose herself. “Disable all defensive systems in the area, and revert the space defense system to passive mode.”

“Done.” One of her protectors said.

“Place the A2 engineering modules at each point of an equilateral triangle where the park is at the center in order to maximize the destruction of Navamat city. Have the engineering modules detonation set for five minutes after I order them detonated.”

“Architect, the rebels have stopped firing upon us,” a protector notified her.

“Excellent. Now once the charges are set. I'm ordering all except first company to evacuate and join up with other survivors. Make sure that they follow my orders and don't do anything stupid. First company is to go to the park and activate their alt-forms and wear their armor matching my own. I will join them shortly.”

Her protection detail left Kusa alone in the command room. Kusa patiently watched the display. After thirteen minutes, a number of shuttles showed up on the sensors heading away from the bulk of the rebel fleet towards the planet.

The people working on Highspire sent a message through. It was fully operational and running through its initial firing checks. It would be forty-two minutes before it could fire. Kusa estimated the shuttles would land just before that.

Despite all of the setbacks Kusa felt overjoyed at how things were coming together. Carios would either die in the fleet if he was a coward, or she would kill him after he landed. Kusa initiated a system purge of her forces data set, to prevent the rebels from gaining any intelligence. She then left the command center to reach the park in time.

The ride to the park was almost unnerving. The city was quiet, almost unnerving. She’d only experienced this a few times before when touring seed cities after their growth, but before the assigned citizens could move in. Even then she’d had a few administration personnel with her. Another seed city could be planted. The city would return, but her brother would be gone. It was one of the costs she was willing to pay.

Once at the park, she found the first company of her protection detail waiting. Seventeen men and women who had their template activated. All of them alt-formed to appear as a duplicate of herself. She’d even gone so far as to match the lines of power on the alt-form to those on herself. Kusa took up position among her lookalikes.

They waited patiently and watched as the rebel shuttles landed. Each dispersed their cargo of rebel troops. Carios was there in his power armor.

The rebel force moved in on Kusa's group, surrounding them. Carios entered the circle. He immediately came to Kusa.

“It’s been a long time since we’ve seen each other in person.”

“It has been long indeed.”

“Despite anything you might know, I did not kill Arla.

“That's not what the evidence shows. When you fled the system it sure didn’t help your case.”

“I didn't do it. I loved her.”

“We are forbidden to love brother. We cannot have loyalties to anything but the Hegemon and the citizens we serve.”

“It doesn't matter. Are you surrendering?”

“My forces are surrendering. Deactivate your armor modules and templates.” Kusa ordered.

With that statement by Kusa, her bodyguard units with her deactivated their armor and removed the modules from their back, letting them drop to the ground. They then deactivated their templates reverting to their normal forms revealing a mix of men and women of the Hegemon member races. They moved towards the waiting rebel soldiers with template suppression devices at the ready.

“This is a wise choice you've made sister. No further bloodshed is necessary.

“You must be mistaken. I am not surrendering. Just my remaining forces.”

Carios appeared skeptical. “You're outnumbered a few hundred to one at the moment.”

“Carios, I formally challenge you to a duel.”

“You're a fool if you think I'll do this.

“I have my reasons brother.”

“And what are they?”

Kusa yelled out so everyone could hear her. “As all of you are my witness, under Hegemon Citizen Code of Conduct 48 section 3, I challenge Prime Architect Carios to a duel for the death of Prime Architects Melca and Tenka Lyr, for disloyalty to the Hegemon as he has self-admitted by loving someone more than the hegemon, and for violation of the Environmental protocols by allowing the use of barbaric orbital bombardment weapons.”

“This is nonsense Kusa. I did not kill Arla and I certainly did not kill our siblings Melca and Tenka.” Carios did not dispute the use of the orbital bombardment.

“It is not nonsense brother. The starship Kardonis, the very same starship you operated from during the blockade of the Yelnor system was captured, allowing its black box and command control logs to be examined. It may have been our brother Gurz who wanted to do the black deed, but Admiral Lanxill wanted no part of it. It wasn't until you convinced the admiral, where Gurz had failed, to destroy the Fan Bilros. Tenka and Melca died there because of you. Gurz and Admiral Lanxil are both dead, but you're still alive.”

“No, I didn't want that. How was I to know Gurz would order the destruction of the Fan Bilros? This isn't my fault Kusa.”

“I don't care brother. When you say you didn't kill Arla, I believed you despite the evidence. I knew in my heart you didn't. Love may be forbidden to us, but I knew it when I saw it despite what the evidence said. But when you had Melca and Tenka killed and untold numbers of other citizens in this damnable rebellion of yours, my hope for you died. That is why I’m challenging you to a duel. Honor demands it. My honor, the honor of Melca and Tenka Lyr, and the honor of the Hegemon demand we duel.”

“I don't want this Kusa. I don't want to fight you like this. Retract your request for a duel. Go along peacefully and we can end this nonsense.”

Kusa drew her the sword and held it between her and Carios. It hummed to life as a harmonic hard light shield formed around it, leaving it with a razor sharp edge that should be able to cut through all but the densest of armor or another hard light shield.

“Are you admitting your guilt brother?”

“Now I know why you wanted to surrender your forces to me personally. Are you sure you want to do this sister?” Carios demanded of her.

“Yes.”

Carios raised his voice for his soldiers and recently acquired prisoners to hear. “Per Hegemon Citizen Code of Conduct 48 section five, No one is to interfere with this duel or they will face punishment under Code of Conduct 5 section 2.

“Now where will we duel?” Kusa smirked. “We might as well fight here in the park, but let us avoid fighting in and around the shuttles. How about the east half of the park?” She pointed away from the shuttles.

Carios appeared incensed. “I’m fine with that. I’ll beat you at your own game.”

The two of them move away from the landing craft and soldiers in silence.

“This is far enough,” Kusa said.

Carios drew his weapons. Two swords, both smaller than the one Kusa held. He assumed a stance typical of a duelist as he was trained. They hummed to life as well, the blades being sheathed in hard-light. His helmet closed, leaving him completely covered by his armor.

Kusa took up a stance, but one of her own design, one from experience with the war so far. Her armors helm closed as well.

They slowly moved close and touch tips of their weapons together as was the custom at the start of a duel.

“Ready,” Kusa asked

“Yes.”

Carios struck first and Kusa parried. The duel was on.

Neither knew how well the other one would duel. Before the civil war, only two types of people were allowed to wield a melee weapon. Law Enforcement and those with a dueling license. Being prime Architects, they had been neither.

Both had done what they could to learn how to survive. Both had taken up arms. They danced around probing each other's defenses. One would get a strike on the other but it wouldn’t be more than a small cut marring the surface of their armor.

The signal from Highpoint station came through. It was ready to fire. Kusa gave the order to do so.

Even through the atmosphere, the effects of the weapon was visible. Kusa described it in her mind as reality in the weapons target area distorted. Highspire used technology to create a temporary bubble where no time passed within, but on a large scale. The mode, beta four, she’d had it set in, it only went half-way through the process, distorting and tearing the matter within its target area apart at the quark level.

Carios jumped back away from Kusa to give him space, and screamed, “You were stalling. There were millions of citizens in stasis on those ships. How could you?”

Kusa snarled, “I’m going to destroy you, and those with you no matter what the cost. Better that a citizen dies, than become a rebel. I will end you.”

“No, no, how could you?”

Carios let his guard down. Kusa charged in, grazing his armor with a slash as he stumbled backward. Kusa pressed in on him.

“Why Kusa, why would you commit this heinous act?” Carios pleaded for an answer as he worked at parrying her strikes.

She remained silent, striking at Carios, forcing him further and further back. The signal Kusa was waiting for came over her armor’s radio. One of her bodyguards informed her the antimatter charges were ready.

“Prime them for three minutes instead of five and get out,” Kusa ordered. She ignored anything further her bodyguards might say.

“I don’t understand why you chose this, but I will see justice done,” Carios called out. He stopped moving back.

Kusa screamed in rage, “Justice, It’s too late for justice, this is vengeance.”

“So be it.” Carios lashed out with a kick catching Kusa in her right side, sending her stumbling to her left. In his mind, he concluded, the duel was only a trick and thus it wasn’t valid. This wasn’t a fight to bring justice. It was survival. He wouldn’t be held up by meaningless rules. It was okay to use a weapon other than a blade. It was okay to use oneself. It was a brawl now, and Carios would use anything and everything he could think of to get an advantage.

They went back and forth. Kusa hadn’t expected Carios to abandon the dueling rules and she started making mistakes. She over extended her reach with a thrust she thought she could get past her brother’s defense. Carios stepped aside and brought a blade down on her left wrist, slicing through the metal and flesh underneath. Kusa stumbled away, screaming in pain. She dropped her blade.

“It’s done, Kusa. I’m taking you in. I may hate what you’ve done, but I’ll see you’re brought to justice.” Carios said as he approached Kusa. She’d fallen on her behind and clutched the stump of her left arm. Her armor had already begun sealing the wound off.

“No, it isn’t.” Kusa leveled her right hand at Carios. A part of the armor extended out. A bright blue light flashed. Carios’ armor module lost all power. With no power, it couldn’t retract. With no power, it wouldn’t enhance his movement, rather it would weight on him, slowing him down. Dropping a sword to free a hand, he struggled to get his helmet open. Something hit him hard in the stomach sending him falling backward. Carios failed to maintain his balance and fell.

Damn it all Carios thought. He was going to die unless he got out of the armor. He managed to reach up and retract his helm partway, letting in light. Carios squinted, and found Kusa standing above him.

She’s retrieved her sword. He could do nothing as she drove it right through his chest missing his heart, pinning him to the ground. She released her hold on the sword. As a safety precaution, the sword turned its hard-light cover off, leaving it bare metal. Carios screamed as Kusa twisted the blade before she stepped back.

Kusa smiled, “I win. I’m going to destroy you much like you and others destroyed Melca and Tenka. You’re going to die.” She picked up the sword Carios had dropped.

“You’ll pay for your crimes.” Carios gasped out, struggling to form words. The sword had gone through one lung.

“I’m not leaving here. We’re dying together.”

Carios weakly reached up with his right arm to hold onto the blade. With his left hand, he pulled part of his armors left breastplate back to fish something out.

“You’re insane,” Carios gasped out through the pain. “I am not dying here today.” Carios pulled out a pendant, one in the shape of a black raven, clutching a clear bauble with a speck of golden brilliance at the center.

“Is that? Give that to me.” Kusa yelled.

Carios activated the pendant in his hand.

It was too late for Kusa. Carios, the sword impaling him, and a chunk of the ground disappeared in the blink of an eye.

“No. No. No.” She screamed. The SUN device had belonged to Melca. He’d taken it from her and he’d use it to escape. Her revenge was denied.

“Was it worth ignoring me and doing this?”

Kusa whipped around to see the source of the question. It was skull face as she had labeled it. It had never given its name to her and had jokingly accepted her label. It was a skeleton wearing an average basic set of clothes, typical of what any citizen of the Hegemon would casually wear. This was the eighth time it had come to her in person, and it only came when she was alone.

“You’re on the hook for your deeds today and there’s nothing I can do about that.”

“I messed up. My trap only caught myself.” She stated the obvious.

The three A2 engineering modules detonated, enveloping the city of Navamat in a maelstrom of energy as matter and antimatter collided and annihilated each other. Kusa’s world ripped apart, leaving her in a painless void with Skullface. Her hand was no longer cut off, although her armor had no glove to cover it

The skeleton walked up and punched Kusa square in the face. Other than the feeling of pressure on her face, it didn’t hurt nor did any damage.

“Dammit girl,” The skeleton had raised his voice, “Why do you choose the same choice every time. You’ll only get so many chances before it’s too late. I like you. I really do. I’ll see if I can push through a few changes whether the rest like it or not. I think it’s doable. We’ll just have to go farther back.”

“I have no idea what you’re talking about. I’ve never understood what you’re talking about.” Kusa’s ghost said as she faded out from in front of skull face, this part of her soul going to where Skull-face had long been denied.

“I know, but someday, somehow, I’ll get through to you.” The Skeleton said to the void.

~-~

June 20, 1189 BC
Library Node #238
Vermarn IV

~-~

The door to the private viewing room whisked open, then shut. Erlan looked over his shoulder. Binlor Lyr stood there with a frown. She held a tray with what appeared to be freshly made rations.

“I brought you food since you missed the evening meal. It’s also late. I know you like to work late but it’s after midnight.” Binlor set the tray with food down on a table.

“I don’t sleep all that much,” Erlan spoke as he turned fully around to face her, hoping to placate the woman he’d chosen for to supervise the task of reintegrating the library on Vermarn IV back into the Hegemon library network.

“Just because you’re a prime architect, doesn’t mean you don’t need sleep like everyone else.” Binlor reminded him.

Erlan had picked Binlor mainly because he was sure she wasn’t associated with the Shadow Hegemon. What Erlan hadn’t foreseen when he picked her, was her goal of caring for Erlan as more than a co-worker. She was almost like a creche mother to him. Even though he was tens of millennia older than her. It felt nice to him.

“I don’t want to find you sleeping at your desk again. We all worry about you.”

Erlan looked over his shoulder again at Binlor and smiled. “Don’t worry, I’ll be fine. I really appreciate what you do for me, but I’ll be fine.”

“Okay, but don’t push yourself.”

Erlan watched Binlor leave. As soon as the door shut he returned his attention to the data he had been processing.

The room, although being a private viewing room, had no lock on the door. It was only considered private in modern society because it had a door. It wasn’t lost on Erlan that he could have had a guard posted outside to prevent anyone from disturbing him. In contrast with the surviving Prime Architects, he’d long thought it a sign of vanity and a waste of resources to have a protection detail. Using a soldier or law enforcer in such a manner went against what Erlan believed. With his discovery of the Shadow Hegemon, Erlan knew that he wouldn’t be the one to vet anyone outside of his personally chosen staff.

The soldiers and law enforcers had accordingly been barracked elsewhere outside the library facility.

The feat of getting himself out in the spinward fringe working to recover a library on an abandoned colony world had not sat well with anyone in the Hegemon. He sold himself and his ability as necessary to save resources for the Hegemon while gaining new ones. If the project was successful, then he could go recover data from other libraries which had been long disconnected from the main network.

The abilities Erlan referred to was his mind. As a Prime Architect, his mind had been engineered to process the incredible amount of data for a quantum template and do it fast.

In comparison, It was easy to process the contents of a disconnected library node.

As for why Erlan had made this his goal, he hoped to find more about the Shadow Hegemon itself, or even better yet, something they didn’t know that he could use against them if he needed to.

Erlan had assumed even with his precautions, the Shadow Hegemon had placed spies amongst his people. Here in the library, Erlan ruled supreme. He ran the project. He was the project. There was no one else checking the data. Unless another Prime Architect joined him in his efforts, anyone who tried to process the data would get in his way.

It was another hour when Erlan reached something he never expected. A data set with his sister Kusa’s digital signature on them. The files were dated the suspected date of her death from what intel had been recovered from Carios side of the civil war. The date was only months after the Vermarn system had been abandoned and its library node disconnected.

Erlan parsed through what the library network had and compared it to what this node had. It had none of these files. He began reading through them.

A document caught his eye containing an idea to build a weapon to fight against the rebels. Fishing through, he discovered the documents for a project called Highspire. After decrypting it, he opened the file and read the details. An unorthodox weapon. Completely immobile. Enough range that it could cover anything in orbit around an average sized planetoid it was built on. A defensive weapon.

Erlan wondered if it’d been used.

Doing a quick search of references to the project, brought up several documents. The most recent one containing data on the weapon, Erlan opened, and his mouth went dry.

She’d used it, in one of the most deplorable ways possible.

Erlan had never been close to Kusa. What Carios had said was true. Any respect he’d had for his sister was gone. The device itself wasn’t illegal. The tech used in the weapon had long been used by the Hegemon in various ways. It’s what she’d done with it that was unacceptable. She’d murdered her own fellow citizens that the rebels had captured. It was unheard of for either side to destroy a citizen on purpose and it was everything was done to minimize accidents. It was the primary reason for the raids both sides did against each other between their attempts to capture whole star systems. Rescue and recover as many citizens as possible.

Thinking back to the start of the rebellion. Erlan knew It was chaotic, but no one anywhere had sunk so low as to murder citizens to get at the other side. Accidents happened, but this was no accident. To Erlan, this was unconscionable

Erlan quickly segregated any document related to Kusa that he could find and quarantined it, encrypting it so only he could access it. Not even his fellow Prime Architects would be able to access it unless they cracked the encryption.

Checking through the data, he confirmed that Kusa did die. She had faced Carios and he’d escaped somehow. With the rebel fleet destroyed, those ships that’d survived had been ordered to regroup in the Lanton star system.

Erlan didn’t remember hearing anything about that. He did a quick search of the library network and nothing came up for a group of starships returning from the edge-ward part of the fringe. The only news they’d had of what occurred on that day was from the account of their sibling Carious who said Kusa had gone mad.

Records here indicated that over a hundred ships of Kusa’s fleet survived the battle, at least eight carriers. She’d ordered them to get as many surviving citizens and retreat. Parsing through events of previous records showed that Kusa had set up a repair base on a barely habitable planet in the Lanton system and had sent almost four hundred starships there in her campaign. Checking the ships against records in the library network showed that not a single ship that could have returned from that group did.

A thought then occurred to Erlan. Even with the forty-three carriers and remaining capital ships that should have been available at Lanton, it wouldn’t have been enough to take the whole population of Arsan, let alone the entire area of the fringe. The math didn’t lie.

What about other star systems that’d been abandoned, wondered Erlan. She’d never had enough passenger space. Looking at what the reports said about the rebels said the same thing. Not enough people could be carried back to the core worlds. Looking up what intel they had about the rebel fleet in the area during the civil war showed no sign of the reported rebel ships in the edge-ward fringe having ever returned. They were most likely destroyed in the use of Highspire.

Dead or Alive, They’re still out there. A whole section of the fringe that was abandoned out of hand and no one has gone back out. Erlan brought up a list of infrastructure in the area.

Erlan couldn’t believe the next tidbit of info he stumbled upon. Why would anyone have been crazy to abandon the Arkonis system? Somewhere in his mind, Erlan knew that the Arkonis system was somewhere in the fringe and had been abandoned but he’d never payed attention where. Right there within the area Kusa had done her best and worst to defend against the rebels was the home of the third race uplifted into the Hegemon. Reports Erlan found indicated Kusa had stripped it of any usable infrastructure.

Almost everywhere else in the fringe had an orderly withdrawal as resources were diverted to the war effort. Everywhere except in the edge-ward fringe where Carios and Kusa decided to throw down with each other in the ugliest of ways. Everyone made the assumption from what Carios had exaggerated the events. No one ever came back to give a different story.

The Arsana system was considered at the time of the civil war to be one of the most promising colony worlds still being settled. Arkonis contained the fourth race's homeworld and technically life was self-sufficient even though being slightly off the ecology standard. Going through the reports, Erlan counted a dozen worlds that in theory would have had citizens left on them and been, for the most part, self-sufficient to meet basic survival needs in the long term.

No, they wouldn’t be citizens. They’d be individuals. They wouldn’t have sides. They wouldn’t be part of this rebellion anymore. Would any of the protocols still be in effect out there, he wondered. The protocols were similar in nature to a quantum template. If they weren’t filtered out on a citizen pre-fertilization and re-applied post-birth, they would become corrupted with each generation. Average citizen genetic donor age is twenty-two. It’s been 9056 years from Kusa and Carios’ fight on Arsana IV. That’s just over 411 generations. No one has done protocol updates in that time.

How can I confirm if they’re still alive, Erlan asked himself. He could leave right now and go, but he’d draw attention to himself. He’d start a race between the factions to reclaim potential resources.

It came to Erlan. The automated system report collection routine may have something. Normally a Library only collected the automated reports from infrastructure in star systems that weren’t closer to other libraries. The nearest library to the area in the fringe was Caramor, but that’d been abandoned early in the war. It would still collect reports. But Kusa had used Vermarn because it was the nearest non-rebel active library that hadn’t been destroyed or abandoned. The next two nearest libraries after Caramor had both been destroyed during the civil war, and that put Vermarn as the closest. What luck. Erlan checked the log files. 2402 years ago the Caramor library went offline completely due to system failure.

There it was. Everything in that part of the fringe making reports had failed over to the Vermarn library node.

Which reports would have what I need, Erlan thought. Automated systems didn’t require human interaction. It was why they were automated. The only time someone would look at the reports was if a report aggregating system caught something that would trigger an alert. It had to be something with a log of some sort. Video preferably. Erlan found what he was looking for. A security alert from the terraforming system on Arsana dated 153 years ago.

Erlan hit play. It wasn’t an animal. It was an Albaz, and someone descended from an Arkonissian. The clothing appeared crude and archaic. One held what appeared to be a stick with a flame on the end. They were oblivious to the system that watched them as they walked through the corridor of the facility. A corridor filled with dust and some debris.

They’re still alive. At least 153 years ago, they were alive. Erlan went back through any other alerts he could find with video in any system that would have a video log. People inhabited these places and there was no indication of them being Hegemon in their appearance or behavior.

Maybe no Shadow Hegemon. The Shadow Hegemon wouldn’t let the fringe go wild. They’d control it like they’d tried to control the Hegemon. The thought that no one, not even the Shadow Hegemon knew what Erlan knew at the moment ran circles through his mind. This was it. This was exactly what he wanted. Erlan had a chance.

There were inhabited worlds out there. Worlds that could be raised up and be stronger than the Hegemon and its malevolent shadow. Worlds that could be free. Worlds that would be free.

~-~

May 6, 1872, AD
Gaeta Winter Encampment
Arsan IV

~-~

Kregg opened his eyes and rubbed away the sleep crud. The air was particularly chilly this morning and his breath was visible. He turned his head, viewed the inside of his hut. His fire had died down overnight to only coals allowing the chill air in. Bright sunlight streamed in through the smoke hole in the roof.

On a normal day, Kregg was awake and working before dawn. Today was an exception thanks to Jasma. She’d visited him in his dreams again. They weren’t really dreams, but always felt like such, and lasted much longer. Kregg had lost count of the times she came to visit.

When he was younger, Kregg was wary of this strange woman who intruded in his mind at night. When he finally admitted to his mentor, Noth Kutalla, Noth had laughed and said he had asked Jasma to visit him. He then had admitted to Kregg that he has had the pleasure of meeting her in person. To his point of view, Jasma had always seemed personable, asking after him and his family's welfare, and talking to him about his life on Arsan.

This time, Jasma’s visit was different. This time, Jasma asked Kregg to leave home and go out in the world. She had done her best to calm his fears stating he would need experience in life to learn and grow.

Kregg could hear sounds of people working through the walls of his hut. It must be well into the morning or even later he realized.

Sitting up on the edge of the cot, he braced himself and stood up. Feeling his power reserve, Kregg realized it was lower than he’d like. He’d need to get something to eat. He found some jerky and ate a piece of it. Kregg placed another log on the fire and stoked it, sending embers and ash up in a flurry of smoke. The fire rekindled drove the chill air away.

On the youthful side of life for an Albaz, Kregg was 241 years old. He was on the tall side at six foot six. Had the typical pointed ears. His eyes, a pale sky blue, his hair was a fair golden brown that he kept short. Kregg kept fit and didn't laze about.

What would he take with him, Kregg asked himself. After dressing himself, he started a collection of gear on his cot. His pack, bedroll, sword, change of clothes and other items were organized. If Kregg wanted to, he could build a cart and take all his belongings, but that wasn't what he wanted. His new desire was to travel out into the world, not move somewhere and stay. Lightweight was the goal. There was no need to weigh himself down with any literal or metaphorical excess baggage.

The door to his hut opened. It was his mentor, Noth. He came in only far enough to shut the door.

“I saw the smoke and thought you finally awake for tending your fire. You did not come out this morning, I, “ Kutalla paused seeing Kregg packing his belongings. “Jasma told me she’d ask you about this. I see you’ve taken her up on the offer." his voice turned morose.

Kregg, didn't face his mentor. Taking care in his choice of what he would take, Kregg did not distract himself by looking away.

"There isn't a need to go. You could always refuse.”

"I know,” Kregg said. “Jasma came to me last night. Said it was time." He reached for an item off of a shelf he thought he might need. Some trinket, turning it over in his hand, once, twice, then set it back down, and moved onto the next item.

"Are you sure you want this?"

"Yes, No, it doesn't matter. What can I say? She was persuasive against my protests. Maybe I’ll get to meet her in person." Kregg moved through his belongings, considering the various factors of taking it versus any other. "I'm old enough, Master Kutalla. I have no outstanding debt, nor do I have any responsibilities such as a family to keep me here. The Creator willing, I'll be back."

Kutalla chuckled and Kregg kept on sorting through his belongings. "I'm sure you will. Just watch out in the shadows." With that, Noth left Kregg alone and exited the hut.

"I know.”

It did not take long to go through all his belongings. Everything ready to go, the last being the sword he placed in a scabbard and attached to his pack. Kregg exited his hut and stood outside to observe the other members of the Gaeta tribe nearby. Seeing the first person he wanted, he called out, "Obarth,"

Obarth stopped tending the small garden plot he’d been, and came over, "Hi Kregg, I see that today is the day you're leaving. I always knew you’d go. Spina is already out on a hunt, if you want her, you'd have to wait for her to come back to see you off."

Kregg held up a sack of items, “I’m going now. But here, this is for you and Spina to go through. It's a few things I figure may be of sentimental value between us. The three of us were close."

They had been close, but Kregg had grown distant over the last few summers since Spina and Obarth had taken up with each other rather than either of them with him. He did not fault them. He just no longer put forth any effort to pursue either one staying a friend.

Obarth took the proffered sack of items. He extended his arm out, "I'll miss you Kregg. You're a good man and the best of friends."

"Thank you," Kregg grasped his friend's forearm and Obarth did likewise. They released each other. "I'll miss you Obarth, both you and Spina. Tell her I'll miss her."

“I will. I look forward to your return and your exciting stories.”

“I hope they're boring for my own good,” Kregg laughed. “Don’t worry, I’ll be back.”

Kregg left Obarth to his work and began walking through the village to find his mother. She was the last one he would talk to before he left on his way. He found her working in the communal kitchen, directing several children in how to prepare and cook food.

He watched for a few minutes as she directed the children's efforts. Finally, he spoke out, "Mother?"

She came over and stood before him. “Noth already told me you were leaving today. He explained everything. I’m going to miss you.”

“I’ll miss you too, mom.” Kregg, let his mother move in and hug him awkwardly with his gear on.

When she released her hug, she spoke up, “I have a sack of food for you. Should last you a week with your appetite.” Her attempt at humor didn’t hide her sadness. She retrieved a sack full of food. Kregg, knowing his mother, guessed it had well over a week's worth of food.

“I’m sad to see you go, but be off, and visit when you can." His mother kissed him on his cheek.

“I will,” Kregg retrieved the sack and turned away. A few of his tribe mates looked on him as he passed with a knowing look.

Kregg walked out of the encampment, not looking back once, and headed south to reach the escarpment and the lands below it. Jasma hadn’t said where to go, other than to leave home. Kregg felt that was the best way to go.

~-~

July 16, 1879, AD
Argravm Coastal Highway
Arsana IV

~-~

It had been seven years since Kregg left his village to wander through the world. He had returned home a few times to visit with his tribe and family.

Jasma still visited him from time to time in his sleep, conversing with him about his life, telling him of hers. She had even offered for him to come visit her, but he said he wasn’t ready. Rather, he took to mind her suggestions on places to go and things to see. She also gave suggestions for work.

The first two years Kregg guarded caravans out of Ganjomo. The next three years he hired on in Allorith as a city patrolman around the University. Jasma convinced him during that time to take a few courses offered there in the idea to better himself. He had spent the last two years in Fahrennia as a guardsman.

This year, it was time for a venue change, After speaking with Jasma, Kregg decided to go north along the coast to Argravm. The last year saw Argravm's ruling monarch murdered. There was no clear line of succession which caused no end of problems as local lords came into conflict with each other vying for power and resources. Kregg thought he could take up service with a town or lord clearing bandits that had become a nuisance because of that.

Kregg traveled by foot refusing the use of a cart or riding animal. For the most part, his journey was a solitary one. Most traffic was the opposite way out of the area by refugees. Those he passed, if they deigned to speak with the lone albaz they viewed as an uncivilized foreigner, gave warnings. The ones who said nothing stared at the crazy man traveling alone into what they considered dangerous territory and were fleeing from.

It was late in the afternoon of his fourth day past the border into Argravm, that Kregg approached a bend in the road as it curved left away from the coast to go around a small hill. His map showed him there should be a small village a few miles up the road, hopefully with a warm bed and a hot meal.

A scream rang out. To Kregg's ears, it sounded like a shrill woman, or maybe a girl-child. There was nothing he could see out of place along the road. He stepped off the road into the brush and picked up his pace trying to remain out of site of whatever had caused the scream. Within minutes he had reached the bend and could see what the commotion was about.

A group of men had stopped two carts on the road. The men didn't look professional. None wore a uniform. Some weren't even fully clothed, and they had a mishmash of armor and arms. These were most likely the bandits and the first ones Kregg had seen.

There was nobody on or in the two carts that Kregg could surmise other than the bandits. The riders or owners had been forced into a scared huddle to the side. Two of the ruffians looked to be fleecing them down. The rest of the bandits were going through the cart’s contents. There were eight bandits in total he could see. He thought that if the bandits were smart, they’d have at least two men providing watch. One with the group and one man hid in the brush. None of the bandits on the road seemed particularly aware of anything beyond their looting. Kregg moved as close as he could, which placed him on the side of the carts with the huddle of people.

He set his pack down quietly and drew his sword. He stepped out from the cover of the brush. None of the bandits paid him any attention. No hidden bandit in the brush called out in alarm.

Were they so blind or stupid, thought Kregg? He had a hard time understanding how bad these men were at what they were doing.

Kregg cleared his throat, and said, "Excuse me."

Everyone that had line of sight turned towards him. In their mind, they saw only a lone albaz, lightly armed with a one-handed sword that had been drawn and no armor to speak of.

The nearest bandit, yelled out, "We got a fighter over here boys." Him and the other bandit nearest to Kregg on this side of the carts moved closer. "Best ye' surrender albaz, you're a long way from yah' barbarian home by the looks of ye'. Yah' outnumbered."

Kregg smiled, "Not as I see it."

The same bandit spoke again, "You think yah' so tuff. We'll kill you and take ye' stuff." He and the other had their weapons out. The talker had a sword in his right hand and wore no armor, and the other a spear held with both and wore only a hard leather vest.

Assuming a defensive stance as they approached, Kregg made note the other men had come off from the carts and watched, waiting to see what would happen and if they needed to jump in. The two bandits spread out, placing them on both sides of Kregg in a pincer. The spearman held his spear too far forward.

Kregg kept his smile and maintained his calm. He stepped sideways towards and to the right side of the spearman striking the spear tip away with his sword faster than the man could reposition the spear or himself. His poor posturing with the spear put him off balance. Kregg was able to strike through an opening under the man's armor at his waist and kick him away. He went to the ground. Kregg turned bringing his sword up to meet the more talkative bandit, and their swords struck each other.

"Ye' pay for that, albaz," The man yelled,

Letting the bandit make the next strike, he parried, stepped aside, reached out with his left hand, grabbed the bandits wrist and pulled him forward bringing him off balance. Before the bandit could recover, Kregg tripped him, sending the bandit to his hands and knees. Kregg brought his sword down across the exposed back of the neck, killing the man.

Turning to the rest of the bandits and assuming another defensive stance, Kregg spoke out smiling, "Which of you is next?" The two bandits deaths had happened in less than a minute.

The other were taken aback at the demise of their two compatriots. They appeared to want to break and run. One of the bandits said the worst thing Kregg could think of for one of them to say in this situation.

"If we swarm the bastard, one of us will get him. He can't take all of us."

A chorus of agreement ran through the group. They had drawn their weapons and it was almost as if the same scene would repeat itself, although they would start at a farther distance from Kregg this time. Three had swords, one had a club, one a staff, and one a spear. None of these men were good at what they were attempting to do, and Kregg almost felt pity at what he was going to attempt to do with them.

He felt within himself, feeling out his reservoir of power. It was over half full. Enough that if he had to, he could fuel his power should he not be able to take the bandits by his sword arm alone.

The six men rushed past the people huddled together, and circled him much like the first two had, except they remained silent, nervously wary of the danger Kregg posed to them.

Kregg kept his smile up and said nothing. He watched them as best as he could.

The bandit behind him made the first move. Kregg picked up on it, moving away towards one of the bandits carrying the swords, slashing out and putting him off balance, the man with the staff swung it around to get him. Kregg avoided it and found himself outside of the circle. He stepped further away and turned to face the approaching men. They were an undisciplined mess, easily maneuvered around, and drawn along. Much like anything else Kregg thought they should be able to do, they couldn’t fight as a group.

Even with their ineptitude, Kregg discovered a problem. Despite how bad these men fought, they were crazy and desperate enough with their actions, he couldn't commit himself for a killing stroke and not leave himself open. If he’d had a set of armor like what a Fahrennian guardsman wore, he’d not worry, trusting in its protection, but he didn’t own one.

A few cuts were all he could make but nothing lethal he could follow through on.

The dance continued. Maybe a little more time and they would tire so he could finish the fight and cut their numbers. Maybe they would run, but the longer he delayed, the more emboldened they became. He didn't want to use his power if he didn't have to. Its use could draw the wrong attention and Kregg didn't want the hassle if he didn't have to have it. On the other hand, he didn't want to die and leave the travelers at the mercy of the bandits. If Kregg couldn't resolve the fight by the time he counted to fifteen, he would activate.

One

He parried a sword, dodged a spear thrust while sidestepping a slash from a bandit's sword.

Two

Kregg tripped one of them, stepped back to avoid the club, maneuvered away for more space.

Three

Kicked the spearman, causing him to stagger. Stepped back again and parried another sword.

Number by number, Kregg counted up to fifteen. At any time he could have run away, or he could have taken a wound, possibly a lethal wound, but win the fight. Fifteen was reached.

Kregg, jogged back out of their reach putting distance between them. He took a defensive stance. The reservoir of power was there, waiting. He tapped into it, filling him, changing him. Quantum energy visibly flared out bathing his body. Those who were watching were temporarily blinded. His base form converted to another, something different.

The six bandits took pause at the unexpected sight.

The place where Kregg had been, stood an unclothed five-foot tall woman carrying the same sword Kregg had carried before. Her skin and hair an absolute solid white with glowing power lines all over. She had no nose, mouth, or eyes, her face being featureless except for two black spots where her eyes should be that radiated small swirling and twisting tendrils. The sword she held glowed with a pale white light with light particles dropping off to the ground.

The bandits didn't know what to think about this strange woman before them and didn't press forward.

Kregg changed her stance from a defensive to the offense. She spoke, "I tire of this. Run now and live, or stay and die."

One bandit took off running, one with a sword. The rest again attempted to encircle Kregg, but this time, she wouldn't give them the chance.

"So be it," Kregg moved to the nearest bandit. The bandit attempted to hold his sword to deflect the blow, but he wasn’t fast enough. Kregg ignored it, stepping around it, thrusting her blade into his chest. She withdrew the blade from his body and moved onto the next one, who had barely registered the end of the first.

She moved to each bandit who had tried to face her, one by one. Each one died.

Kregg turned herself around to survey the carnage she had wrought. Seven men dead. The travelers who had been waylaid stared with awe and fear. She reached within herself to the reservoir of power. It had barely been reduced by this effort. She willed the access to her power off and felt a similar tingling. The same quantum energy flared and he was his normal Albaz self, fully clothed, and fully male again. None of the travelers he saved moved.

Kregg turned to face them. Breaking the ice he said, "I'm sorry that you were troubled this day. I hope that you are troubled no more on your journey." Kregg nodded before leaving them to retrieve his pack.

A few of the travelers, less afraid than the rest, thanked him from a distance. One even offered him a payment. He refused it saying they had more need of the money than he.

Passing the travelers, Kregg saw two men on horseback. With them, they had three more horses tied up behind them. Neither appeared to be riff-raff like the bandits. Both appeared well equipped and even wore somewhat archaic heavy armor kept in good repair. All of their equipment that Kregg could see was quality and well maintained. The one on the left had a rare rifle slung on his back. Kregg remained silent and went to walk around them.

The man on horseback nearest Kregg spoke, "My good man, We just arrived here and would have helped but we saw you had the situation well in hand. My name is Tihr," he bowed his head, "and this is my good friend Galim." He waved his hand to indicate the man with the rifle. "We are glad to see that you are okay. It looked close there for a moment, but you have proven your skill and thus we have a proposition for you."

Kregg, almost past the head of Tihr's horse, had stopped to face the two men. "What would that be?" Kregg could see the opportunity for a job.

Tihr answered, "We both are Knights of Aturn, and we are always looking for more good men," Galim coughed,"and women. We do not discriminate. We don't see many Albaz south of the escarpment and north of the blight, especially here in Argravm. You appear capable, and from what we witnessed, also one with a power. We could use you and your talents What say you, interested in joining?"

Kregg thought to himself. He had heard of the Knights of Aturn before, even seen them at distance once when they had traveled through the camp of his tribe when he was a child. They’d spoken with Noth and left, not even staying the night. They were mercenaries and very good ones. Their jobs were high paying jobs and seemed they were known to get results.

It occurred to Kregg. Perhaps this is what he was supposed to find when he decided on going to Argravm at Jasma’s behest. He’d ask her about it next time she visited him.

"Yes. Yes, I would like that very much. My name is Kregg." Kregg stated.

"Welcome Kregg," Tihr said. Galim nodded in response. Tihr got off his horse and went to one of the horses tied behind his. Here, this one is yours to use. He had detached the reins from his horse and handed them to Kregg. Then he reached into a belt pouch and pulled a small object out. He also handed it over.

It was a signet ring with the Knight's of Aturn sigil on it. There appeared nothing special about it. He checked and the ring fit on his left index finger. He then inspected the saddle. It was of decent quality. Securing his pack, Kregg climbed on. "Are you going anywhere in particular?" Tihr had already returned to his saddle.

Tirh answered. Kregg picked up that Galim was the silent type, who let Tihr speak for them, "We have just come from investigating the murder of Argravm's king. Now we ride for the blight where we'll meet with a man for more work."

They started their horses down the road back towards Fahrennia and their destination of the blight. Curious Kregg asked, "Is there anything special about being a Knight of Aturn" Any ceremony, tools, or quest to truly be a member?"

"No. Your acceptance is good enough. You're already a knight. Us knights don't put much into ceremony and pomp. We just recruit skilled people as we go. Nothing special about it. How does Sir Kregg sound?"

“Hmmm, no, Kregg will do just fine.” Kregg shook his head no at their suggestion.

“Kregg it is. Let’s be off.”

The three men and their horses headed south back the way Kregg had come from.

~-~

February 2, 1883 AD
Vindrik City
Arsana IV

~-~

Out on the horizon, the sun crept lower and lower. Lark flew inches above the edge of rooftops, occasionally peeking over the edge to make sure she hadn’t lost her target. In the fading light of dusk, anyone’s looking in her direction would be hard pressed to notice her.

The autocart she followed was unremarkable in any way from any other autocart on the road with the exception she’d been able to tag it earlier with a paint that only showed up in the ultra-violet part of the spectrum. It was a new and valuable technique Erlan, and the Knights of Aturn had developed to tail someone. He’d provided the paint and sets of these high-tech visors which allowed them to see the otherwise invisible paint.

“They just turned onto 14th Market Street.” Lark subvocalized over her suits throat mike.

Lark had long familiarized herself with the layout and makeup of Vindrik city. This particular part of the Marless District consisted mostly of workshops, factories, and warehouses. Nothing but large two to four story buildings.

She adjusted the visor on her face. It was a bit too big and rubbed the bridge of her nose wrong. “This visor is great, but, can I get one that fits better,” she spoke through the mic.

Erlan responded, “We’ll work on it later. I’ll have a better set made for you.”

“Thanks. They cart looks to be wandering around. Already they’ve turned three corners, and almost double backed to the main thoroughfare. They’re trying to shake any tails.”

None of their efforts would do them any good. The operators of the cart couldn’t account for an eye in the sky. Several more turns, the cart ended up at the front gate to a warehouse. Two people came out of what must be a guard shack to open the gate.

“They’ve stopped. It’s a warehouse a third of the way up H9 Road. East side of the road.” The visor could not only see into the ultraviolet spectrum but had a telescopic function which Lark used to zoom in. “Both guards, no wait, I see three of them. One is still in the shack. They’re armed with rifles. Type 48s, but not sure what configuration.”

Lark knew the rifles were illegal for a private citizen to own. They were restricted to the military because they were the Empires next generation of semi-automatic rifles.

“Maybe a renegade part of the military was in on this,” Lark suggested. “There’s nothing special about what’s in the yard. I can see four other warehouses from here with the same type of equipment. There’s a corral on one side with oxen and horses. Livestock cages. Two animal-drawn carts are parked in the yard. Nothing appears out of the ordinary other than the rifles the men are carrying.”

The doors on the autocart opened. Two men got out, scanning the area. A third man left the cart after they did. All were dressed in typical fashion common among the upper class. The third man wore clothes, typical of someone of someone well off and looked to be well groomed.

“Two escorts and a VIP. All male.”

Erlan came over the comm, “Identification?”

“The VIP is not facing me. Flying around to get a better view. Wait, no, the warehouse door is opening. The three men are moving towards it. I can’t make out enough detail to make an identification. Men are exiting the warehouse. Hold on. Another VIP has exited the warehouse. It’s our friend Tathi Harnoss. Our favorite criminal kingpin in Vindrik.”

“The VIP meeting them?”

“Still no ID yet. They’ve entered the warehouse, and I wasn’t able to see his face.”

“We’ll have to wait till he comes out. The operation in Nerist is still ongoing. Estimate it’ll be an hour before I can divert overhead and run a scan. Keep me apprised of any changes.”

Checking her power reservoir, Lark saw it was over half empty. “I’m setting down on a nearby building with a view of the entrance. I need to eat. I’ve been flying for hours now.”

Erlan acknowledged, “Okay, keep watch.”

Lark set herself down on the building of her choice. She could easily see the warehouse door which had been shut. She pulled out of her small pack, three food bars. Ripping open the package on the first one, she began wolfing it down.

A half hour later, something changed. “Erlan, two heavy, four animal carts, are making their way towards the warehouse. Contents covered.” It was dark enough it should allow her to use thermal. Lark toggled a setting on her visor. “Switching to Thermal. Heavy Thermal count. Unable to tell if human or not. Same deal as before. They pulled up to the gate. Guards are letting them in. They’re backing the carts up to the door which is opening. So much for my view of the door. The carts are obstructing everything at ground level.” Lark did her best to narrate what she saw. Lark finished wolfing down her second energy bar.

“Make a verification if you can. We need to know for sure.” Erlan came back.

“Aye,” Lark tweaked the settings on her visors to get as clear a picture of the inside of the warehouse. The disparity in light sources and insulation on the walls of the warehouse against the ever present cold weather interfered greatly. “No can do from where I’m at. Taking flight again.”

Lark stuffed the third food bar back in her pack. She lifted off and arced up and over the target to get a better view from directly above of what the men were unloading from the carts.

“Shit, cargo is humans. Bodies are being carried inside from the carts.

“I can’t divert yet. At least we know one of the places the missing is ending up at. I’m calling in backup for you. Has the VIP come out?”

“No.”

Lark checked her power reservoir again. It read over 80% full.

“I see a roof entrance and windows high up on the sides of the building. I’m going to check them out. First windows then the roof entrance.”

Lark floated up above the warehouse, the guards below oblivious to her presence. She came down slowly to the roof's edge and peeked over. There was no one she could see. Lark floated upside down to get a view through the window.

“I can’t see much. There're racks of equipment blocking my view. There’s a catwalk along the roof. There’s a single guard I can see. He’s focused on looking down. The roof entrance is behind him. Guard has a rifle, matches the ones below. Now that I’m closer, it looks like it’s the basic model. Going to the roof entrance now to check it.”

Lark flew up to the hatch. There was no lock on it, she could see, only a latch. Using her visor she flipped through a range of the em spectrum to peek through the door. Nothing other than the latch and hinges showed up. There was no trap she could detect.

“It’s not locked, and I’m sure it’s not trapped. I’m going in to get a better view. The guard will be oblivious to me and I can get a better view.

“No, wait for reinforcements,” Erlan ordered

“ETA?”

“Two hours.”

“Still going in. We need to know what’s inside for sure.”

Lark carefully and slowly opened the door. A blast of hot humid air, bringing with it the faint smell of human waste and rotting meat.

“Something smells.”

Lark entered floating down through the open hatch. The catwalk blocked anyone from seeing her from below, and the single guard on it remained oblivious to her. She slowly closed the hatch but didn’t latch it. Lark floated up into the rafters to obstruct anyone's view of her before moved to a better vantage point.

Six men lounged by the door, all armed with the rifles. Several unarmed men were unloading what she thought were unconscious bodies and placing them into cages with others. Lark did a headcount from what she could see.

“They’re definitely our target. I count one hundred sixty-two prisoners. There’s a small cart with several dead bodies on it which explains the smell of rotting flesh. Count a total of eight laborers, and counting those I could see outside, fifteen armed men, not including the VIP and his men.

“Any sight of the VIP?”

“No, but there are offices they may be in. One of them has the two bodyguards standing outside, so I’m sure they’re in there.”

“Be careful. I’m still not able to divert overhead and backup is over an hour away.”

Lark flew down behind shelving units full of machinery. The place had a severe lack of internal security that Lark was ready and willing to exploit. Not a single man patrolled the inside, and the one guard who had a view of the warehouse was focused on the prisoners. There was a storage space above the office. Lark was able to take cover behind a few crates stacked there. She had to be careful. If the floor creaked from her pressure, it’d give her away. She precariously balanced, floating a centimeter above the surface, only a hand cupped around her ear to help focus the sound touching the floor. She could hear two men talking. It was distorted enough she couldn’t identify who the speaker was, but it was understandable.

One voice spoke, “Rumors are spreading.”

“Stop them.”

“We are, but we have to hear them find them, and usually we’re not the first to hear them. You know how it works. We’re playing catch up in that regards. It’s why your office does what it does. And before you accuse us of slacking, I’ve got my men, round the clock squashing the rumors.”

“I wasn’t complaining. You’ve done what you’re supposed to.”

“How long until our benefactor arrives.”

“I don’t know other than it is tonight.”

“I wish he’d be more forthcoming.”

“He has his secrets.”

“Erlan, One additional VIP, implied male, is supposed to arrive tonight. Both are calling him their benefactor.” Lark sub-vocalized into the throat mike.

“Backup is delayed, but I’ll be overhead shortly, wait and identify them. We need to know who we’re dealing with. Get cozy.

“Aye, Erlan.

The two of them talked further on a few other useless topics. Lark checked her power reserves. Already she was down below 60%. She gingerly got out another food bar, taking great care to make no noise while opening the wrapper. After eating, her power reserve was just over 70%. While she waited, the laborers below had unloaded the kidnapped people and put them in cages. The warehouse door was shut again.

A half hour later, Erlan came over the comm, “I’m overhead now. Eyes are on target. Yeah, that’s a lot of heat signatures. Switch your visor on so I can see and hear what you’re seeing.”

“Backup?” Lark asked as she toggled the visor to allow Erlan on his starship in orbit to link to it.

“Still delayed. There’s a problem with their carts, and they’re working on an alternative.”

“Sabotage?”

“I doubt it, but the possibility does exist.”

“Convenient.”

Lark kept listening, but the two men in the office just made small talk.

“I see activity on scanners. An animal drawn cart is proceeding down the road towards your location. They’re stopping at the gate and being let in.” Erlan informed Lark.

“More prisoners?”

“No. Not enough heat signatures. There’s only four.”

“This may be the second VIP they’re going to meet.”

“Keep watch. I think they’re offloading something. It’s not clear, but a pair of them are bringing something in. The other two are not helping.”

Lark realized the two men had stopped talking with the warehouse door opening. The two men exited the office. Lark floated to the edge of the storage area. She still couldn’t make out the first VIP.

Two men walked in carrying a crate between them. The third carried a rifle, while the fourth was not dressed like any of the other men here. His clothes were outlandish. They looked fake being made of a strange material, being too clean and new looking for anyone to wear.”

“Focus on the man in gray clothing. No, that’s impossible.”

“What? What is it? Who’s the man.”

“His name is Gurz, and he should be dead.” Erlan sounded shocked, which Lark knew to be unusual. The man had always seemed to her sure of himself.

“He looks very much alive.”

“Our starship was shot out from under us over Beleshorv VIII. His demise was the reason why Prime Architects have to travel separately. It’s the Shadow. I bet they had a hand in him surviving.”

“I take it he’s like you then. Could he be a clone?”

“Yeah, he’s a prime architect. No for cloning. We’ve been engineered so any cloning attempt would fail. During our creation, we had to be constructed cell by cell. By his position, I’m not seeing a heat signature for him.”

Lark wasn’t too sure what some of the words Erlan said meant but she didn’t ask for an explanation. It was more important to focus on the mission at hand. “A look alike?” She suggested.

“No, that scar on his eye would match up to the wound he had when he died, and he’s got one on his chin that goes almost next to the left side of his mouth. I cannot conceive of a reason, other than he survived. Now that I think of it, I did not see him die. He was what we thought, mortally wounded, but I did not see him actually die.”

Both watched as the two men went up to Gurz and began a conversation. The ambient noise and distance from them prevented Lark from hearing what they were saying.

The first VIP, Lark had tailed here, finally turned so she could make out his face.

“I know the first VIP. It’s Athad Ruodlo. He’s a staffer that works for Tarlan. I don’t know if you’ve met him.”

“No, but I’ve heard the name,” Erlan responded.

The three of them moved back to the office and within hearing distance of Lark.

Athad was speaking, “We still need more people. The project is ahead of schedule but will only stay that way with more people. Which is where the problem lies.”

“How much more?” Gurz inquired.

Athad explained, “We estimate we need just over fifteen hundred additional people within the time frame we’ve outlined for this stage of the project.”

“And you’re not able to get them?” Gurz asked as they entered the office.

Tathi explained, “There’s just not that many people available, unless we skimp on quality, or become more visible with increased risk. We pick up almost every transient and a homeless person we can get our hands on but it’s not enough. There’s just not enough people coming into the big cities anymore that will be missed.”

Athad spoke up for Tathi, “Don’t worry, this was expected. We knew it would come to this where the number of bodies we’d be able to pull in would dwindle, we’d just hoped it would be later than sooner.”

“We’re taking in everyone we can. That won’t stop, but like Athad says, it’s a trickle now.”

“I see. You’re right, we definitely do not want the attention. Don’t change your methods of acquisition. I have a solution. In the short term, we’ll have to make do with less, but we’ll reach out to our associates on Kusartha for the bodies we need. They’ll be brought in through the normal channels on the west coast like any other import.”

Tathi said, “I’ll notify my men in the ports to be ready.”

“Part of the shipment I brought is the money. But remember, we need the people to the same standards as before. You’ll receive the same amount per head and they will all be checked for health, and remember, no quantum templates.”

“We understand.” Both Athad, and Tathi spoke in unison.

“We’ll meet again next month. Erlan is overhead now watching down on us this location is compromised. Take all precautions and evade. This batch of bodies will have to be abandoned.”

“They know we’re looking, We have to stop this,” Lark sub-vocalized.

“I know, but don’t do anything. We need more intel. They don’t know you’re there.”

“Backup?”

“They’re leaving now,” Lark said as the three men left the office.

“By then it’ll be too late. They’ll be scattered. I can take them. I’ll bag your brother and my uncle’s aide. I can do it.”

“It’s too dangerous.”

“I know. If we can stop them, we’ve got three of the ringleaders.”

“Don’t Lark. Wait for backup.”

Lark didn’t say anything. She flared her second power of increasing thermal energy by setting the wood crate next to her on fire. She floated up and around the shelves of equipment.

Someone notice and yelled a warning.

Lark came up behind the lone man on the catwalk who was looking around in a panic. She grabbed his rifle and pushed him over, letting him fall to the ground. The other men drew back from the body that fell down in their midst, their attention now focused on it. Lark took the rifle and fired a few shots. She wasn’t an expert marksman, but it was enough to scare them when she hit one of the men.

She jumped off the catwalk and came down yelling out, “Gurz, Athad, Tathi, you’re a plague on this Empire. I’m going to take you down.”

Tathi exclaimed, “Erlan’s bitch has found us. Get her.”

Athad pushed Gurz back towards the door, the men were only now scrambling to open.

Lark flared her power sending flames across the door while causing the ammunition in the rifles the thugs held to explode. The men trying to open it released their hold from the now incandescent metal.

One of the thugs opened fire with his rifle she’d failed to cook the ammunition off in. His aim off, Lark rolled to the side and rushed in, using a wall of flame as cover to split the men.

Erlan came over the comm, “Fire isn’t going to stop Gurz. If he’s not showing up on thermal, he has other protections in place.”

And it was true. Gurz grabbed the still incandescent door and slid it open with ease, then stepped outside before shutting it. Lark processed that he must be strong as it took several men to manually open the door and he did it by himself with ease.

A bullet whizzed past her head. Lark used the flame again to hide her as she moved to the next target. She could fly up and out, leaving the warehouse to go after Gurz, but there were the kidnapped people. By now the office area near them was a roaring inferno, filling the warehouse with smoke. The thugs were in chaos, not sure where she was in the flames. She couldn’t leave the innocent people behind. One by one she took the men out until she then found herself with the Athad and his two guards.

Lark came out of the fire. The reflexes of the nearest guard sent a bullet grazing her thigh. Lark twisted out of the way instinctively from the pain. She flared her powers focusing on the weapons.

The guard quickly dropped his gun before the exploding munitions within shattered its frame. He didn’t hesitate as he rushed over, to strike at Lark. She rolled to the side while flying away to avoid, and kicked with her good leg. The first guard was joined by the second, forcing her to fly back up but not before one of them managed to reach out and pull her mask and visor off. They were too good. One had a knife he threw which hit lark in her shoulder and bounced off, not penetrating her armor.

She scanned the area for Athad to see if he’d gotten out or not. There he stood with a pistol aimed at her. He rapidly pulled the trigger sending rounds her way. She felt two stings, one in her stomach and the other in her left shoulder.

Lark said as she flared her power to cook the ammunition of the gun, and whatever was in the crate. It exploded sending Athad sprawling. She came down to the ground. The two bodyguards rushed over to him. Lark stumbled over, and set their clothes on fire, engulfing them in flame. She didn’t mind shooting or throwing someone to their death, but burning them alive disgusted her. Still, it was better she survive than die. Standing over Athad, she found him alive. He turned his head and smiled up at her.

“My princess,” he whimpered in pain.

“Why have you betrayed your empire?”

Athad forced a chuckle through the pain, “Your father and uncle are the ones who ordered me here. I lived, I served, I die.”

He started foaming out of the mouth, and went limp, his face contorted halfway between smile and grimace.

The two bodyguards were dead by poison as well seeing Athad. Lark could see no other thug alive. She brought her right arm up. It was covered with her own blood. She checked her own power level. Eight percent. Lark picked up the visor and mask and put it back on.

Erlan was yelling through the comm, asking what happened.

“I’ll survive.”

“By now the fire was spreading to the racks of equipment.

“I’m seeing a large thermal bloom. What happened?

“I’ll survive,” Lark repeated. She stumbled to the first cage and grasped the lock in her hand, focusing on pumping heat into it. It melted off. She went cage by cage breaking the locks, supported by two of the former prisoners.

After the last one, Lark was practically carried out. She and the prisoners used the rear entrance of the warehouse to leave.

Once they were out, she checked her power again, 4%. She pushed the survivors away and took off flying up to a nearby rooftop where she lay down ignoring Erlan on the comm.

“I’m so tired Erlan.” Lark spoke. Her power reservoir hit 0% and her quantum template let shock set in.

~-~

April 1, 1883, AD
Vindrik City
Arsana IV

~-~

Erlan watched as an aide to the Emperor showed his identification to the guards at the door. One of the guards opened the door allowing him entry. Erlan slipped in behind the aide before the door swung shut.

The aide moved up to the table the Emperor’s brother, Tarlan Conn stood at. It was a mess, covered in numerous documents, books, and maps. The Emperor himself sat at his desk, leaning back in his chair, reading a document.

“I have the reports about the geological surveys in the Pansoonan Isles. The aid pulled out several binders of documentation from his satchel and set them on the table.

“Thank you, you’re dismissed.” The aide bowed to Tarlan, then the Emperor, and departed the room.

Once the aide had left, Erlan deactivated the cloaking shroud, letting the occupants in the room have sight of him. The two guards in the room drew their weapons and interposed themselves between Erlan and the Emperor.

“Don’t fire, gentlemen,” The Emperor ordered. I’m sure Mr. Erlan has his reasons for intruding. Why have you come to us Erlan? We didn’t call for you.”

“I know about your projects in the Ondrass Desert and about the missing. Do you think I wouldn’t find out about it? This cost of human life is not unacceptable.”

The Emperor shrugged. “I’ve been remiss in keeping you around for so long. Your usefulness is long gone. We’ve found a better benefactor. One of their pre-requisites is that we hand you over to them. It’s convenient that you’ve come to us today.”

“This is a mistake. You have no idea who you’re dealing with.” Erlan warned. “They don’t care about your Empire. To them, you’re a bunch of wayward misguided children. They will grind the Empire beneath their feet when they have their way. You will be forced to bow down to their whims. I’ve dealt with them before, and seen the terrible things they’ve wrought upon society.”

We’ll deal with them when the time comes.”

“I must admit that I was mistaken about you. Your arrogance is unbecoming. I had hoped you wouldn’t be tempted so easily. I shouldn’t have come.”

The Emperor laughed, “But you did, and that makes it easier for us.”

The doors to the room opened up. Princess Larkosa walked through dressed formally in a dress, although her left arm was in a sling. This was a rare sight for even her father to see her dressed as such since she’d made it long clear to her family, she hated dressing the part of a princess.

“I need to speak with you father.” Lark did not attempt to explain the two guards slumped on the ground outside the door.

“Larkosa, you must go. If you don’t, you’ll pay the consequences daughter.”

“I told you to not come.” Erlan turned to her.

“As if I’d let you do this alone.” She turned back to her father. “Father, I’m here to ask if you and Uncle would be kind enough to join us for a meal. Maybe we can discuss our differences, and our reasons civilly over good food and drink, rather than crudely in a fight.”

“No daughter. With you here, It’s well beyond that point. Don’t you agree, Erlan?”

“I told you, Lark. You should have stayed away.”

Lark ignored Erlan. “I know what you and uncle are doing father. I still hold out hope.” She turned to Erlan, “Even if my father and uncle don’t have the time, Dinner tonight?”

“Leave, “The Emperor ordered. Don’t ever do this again Larkosa. I can only make so many excuses for your actions. My benefactor will eventually ask me for your head.”

Lark bowed to her father, “I understand.” She turned around and walked out past the still unconscious guards.

“Just go along peacefully Erlan. Let’s not make a mess.” Tarlan said.

One of the two guards in the room began circling around Erlan towards the door to cut Erlan off.

“I’m afraid I have to decline. I wish it could be another way.” Erlan said as he dropped a flash grenade. Both the Emperor and his brother activated their powers, each alt-forming into a hulking stone humanoid covered in lines of power. The flash grenade went off blinding the two guards. Out of his sleeve, a stun baton ejected which Erlan caught in his hand. He struck the guard attempting to move between him and the door, sending him reeling. The other guard blindly opened fire with his sidearm.

Erlan didn’t wait, and ran, much faster than either of the Conn brothers would be able to move in their alt-forms. He made his way through the palace in a seemingly random way towards the exit he wanted. The smell of smoke became prevalent the further he went. Lark joined him in moving through the palace. Where Erlan ran, she floated alongside him.

“You changed quick,” Erlan exclaimed.

“I was wearing most of it already under that insufferable dress that if I have my way, I’m never wearing again.”

“You always say that, but you still find a way to wear one.”

“I already burned it. If I want a dress, I’ll just have to find someone to wear one for me.”

“Got a plan?”

“Yeah.”

“Is it you setting everything on fire?”

“No.” Lark used her fire power on anything they passed that was flammable. “Okay, Yes. I’m gonna set everything on fire.”

“What about all this art?” Erlan commented on the many pieces hanging on the walls Lark torched as they went by.

“I hate it. It’s all horrid.” Lark said matter of factly.

The two reached the exit they wanted. Leaving the Palace, they found no guards waiting for them in the plaza they had exited into. Smoke already rose from various parts of the palace ground. The two moved past the fountain, and onto the stairway of the one hundred and eight.

“Do you want me to destroy it?”

“No.”

“Come on, I know how you hate your statue. You remind me every time we go this way.

“Yeah. I do hate it, but the answer is no.”

The two made it to the bottom of the stairs and past Erlan’s likeness minus his trademark mustache he’d long cultivated since coming to the fringe. Lark and Erlan made their way through the top terrace to the next one. Here there were guards but unlike any of the rest in the palace, they were forbidden from leaving their position. They stood around a large round stone of a different material than what was used to construct the rest of the old city. It was long worn with weathering, but still had markings of swirls and whirls carved into its surface. The locals called it the moonstone.

Lark and Erlan rushed past the guards to the center of the moonstone. He along with a few select people on Arsan knew what its true use was, and only within the last three years had it been turned back. Erlan grabbed Lark’s hand and held on tight. The guards looked on in confusion, not having encountered anyone doing this before.

Erlan mouthed one word. “Kallis.”

To the guard's point of view, Erlan and Lark blinked out of existence. For Erlan and Lark, their perception of reality broke down to spinning rainbow before coming back.

The two found themselves in a different place under the same sky, but at night. They’d traveled nearly halfway around the world in the blink of an eye to another stone similar to the one those in the empire had labeled the moonstone. Several torches had been placed around the stone in the ruins to illuminate this bridge node. Their light flickered over the several uniformed men who had their weapons out, aiming at the two new arrivals.

“Lieutenant Simond,” Erlan called out to one, recognizing him. Erlan hadn’t known the man from Earth long, but he’d made it a point to get to know those from there he worked with. Erlan had decided that rather than have locals on Arsan guard this bridge node, he’d have men from another world guard it. Men who wouldn’t give the sites secret location away.

“It’s a friendly, men. Stand down. Sir, What are you doing here?” The men did as Simond ordered.

“Lieutenant Simond, The Vindrik Empire has openly turned against us. Send a dispatch to all other nodes and alert them.”

“Yes Sir,” Simond said. “You’re not hurt are you?”

“We’re both fine,” Lark volunteered.

“Good, I’ll get those men sent.” Lieutenant Simond started directing his men on what to say and dispatch them.

Erlan and Lark moved off the bridge node. “You’re definitely not in good graces with your father.”

“Ah, he can shove off,” Lark said. “He’s made his choice. We’ll deal with him.”

Quantum Implicitum

Author: 

  • Stardraigh

Organizational: 

  • Title Page

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Other Keywords: 

  • U1
  • Project Amaranth

Amaranth
QI_Small.png

Quantum Implicitum
by
Stardraigh

Andrew Trell of Earth, and Cavin Conn of Arsan are rare individuals. Both are the children of those seen as famous heroes on their worlds. Both due to their parentage and circumstances, have quantum templated powers but are unable to use them. Andrew, against his mother’s reluctance, is going to Arsan to discover his heritage. Cavin, familiar with his, wishes it was drastically different. Both will find themselves caught up in events that will mold them, and may even break them. Follow Andrew Trell and Cavin Conn as they discover their heritage, and find it within themselves to be heroes.

 

TG Themes: 

  • Gay Romance
  • Voluntary

TG Elements: 

  • Corsets
  • Costumes and Masks
  • High heels / Shoes / Boots / Feet
  • Jewelry / Earrings
  • Pregnant / Having a Baby
  • Wedding Dress / Married / Bridesmaid

Quantum Implicitum 01 - What Came Before

Author: 

  • Stardraigh

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Physical or Emotional Abuse
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes
  • CAUTION: Violence

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel > 40,000 words
  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transformations
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Science Fiction
  • Other Worlds
  • Adventure
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School
  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Stuck
  • Voluntary

TG Elements: 

  • Corsets
  • Costumes and Masks
  • Fancy Dress / Prom / Evening Gown
  • High heels / Shoes / Boots / Feet
  • Jewelry / Earrings
  • Pregnant / Having a Baby
  • Wedding Dress / Married / Bridesmaid

Other Keywords: 

  • U1
  • Project Amaranth

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Amaranth
QI_Small.png

Quantum Implicitum 01 - What Came Before
by
Stardraigh

Follow Andrew Trell and Cavin Conn as they enter into the world, discover their heritage, and find it within themselves to be heroes.
~-~
Tuesday, July 8th, 1958
Melloxa III, Planetary Administration Center
~-~

Herald first class Maco Wealdu didn’t want to wait, but he did nonetheless

Maco had been ordered to attend the meeting he waited outside of in person rather than remotely by an FTL comm. This forced him to leave on short notice from his unit and spend the last two months on a courier starship that arrived less than an hour before the meeting would start. Two months, in his experienced opinion, that could’ve been better spent training with his command for an upcoming raid into rebel held territory.

He’d made it down to the surface and the system governor's staff had rushed him to the meeting site only to find out he was barred from entering. That was two hours ago. Few things would require a Herald to wait.

Still, he waited patiently for access to the meeting and finally he got in. The door opened and a steward motioned him to enter.

The lights were dimmed since the hologram display was on. Holograms, representing those not able to attend in person illuminated the room in a pale blue light.

Maco scanned the faces of those in attendance. Recognizing them, he stopped and saluted. All nine of them ranked higher than him.

Six of them were star system governors, none he’d ever worked directly with.

Two were Operations Directors. He was familiar with Bres Endonym, a human male who was a sub-director of Starship Logistics. His unit had always had close dealings with his office. The other director was Rashyk Elden, an albaz female, who was an Intelligence Services sub-director.

Maco had never met Rashyk before nor had he any direct dealings with her. He knew she was responsible for intelligence out in the edge-ward fringe of explored space. Maco knew the constant state of war with the rebels prevented her office from ever having the budget they wanted in order to really do something out there.

The last individual was Carios, one of the few remaining Prime Architects the Hegemon had in its service. Maco had long been familiar with him as well. Carios was the one who had designed and implemented Maco’s quantum template and mentored him through his career as a Herald.

Maco now had an idea now of what was going on. The six governors meant whatever this meeting was about, it was important enough that it had the minimum amount of system governors required to authorize a special action. With Rashyk in attendance, this meeting was most likely about an operation in the fringe.

Upon his entry and salute, all focused their attention on Maco. Carios spoke first.

“At ease Maco. Have a seat.”

One station remained open. Maco moved towards it.

Rashyk didn’t wait for Maco to sit before asking a question. “What do you know of the fringe Herald Wealdu?”

“That’s a broad subject, one not easily summed up,” Maco responded.

“Try me. Herald.”

“The fringe is an area of explored and currently uninhabited space around the edge of the Hegemon Core worlds. It wasn’t always uninhabited. The colonies there were closed down as more resources were needed to fight the rebels. The rebels did the same as well for the worlds they initially controlled.”

“A textbook answer.” Rashyk seemed neither pleased nor displeased. “What do you know of Prime Architect Erlan?”

“He’s one of the few architects still alive. Intelligence last reported him exploring the abandoned colony in the Sorbanon system in the core-ward fringe nineteen years ago.”

“You seem to keep up with intelligence.”

“It pays to be informed.”

Rashyk grinned, “That it does. What if I told you that Erlan was no longer in Rebel controlled space, and in fact, he hasn’t been for several centuries?”

“If that is true, I would be inclined to say he’s dead and the rebels are trying to keep up appearances, or we have him in our possession already. Given you’re the one giving the brief, I think he’s in the edge-ward part of the fringe.”

“Perceptive of you.”

The holo display in the table center brought up a map of explored space. It focused in on the edge-ward fringe.

“Two decades ago we discovered the rebels had obtained information on a colony world that had been abandoned during the civil war. It was not abandoned like we thought. It is In fact thriving.”

Maco noticed Carios reach up and rub his chest. He’d often seen Carios do it when he was sad, but when asked, he’d never explain.

The holo display zoomed in on an area roughly 4000 light years from the nearest inhabited Hegemon world. Maco knew from his study of history that official history said all of the colonies had their citizens pulled back before being left to die. He also knew that official history was much different than history as it actually happened.

“This is the Arsana Star System, and this is Arsana IV.”

The holo display switched to a map of the solar system in question with a secondary map of the planet rotating.

“Arsana IV was one of the most promising colony worlds before the rebellion. It was promising enough that even before the terraforming was completed, a full colonization effort was initiated. Five bridge nodes were installed in the system. The colony was thought to be destroyed when the rebel Architect Kusa made her last stand there. The intel we gathered showed that the population was well beyond the maximum Eco-Function protocols allowed. The intel also showed that Erlan was working with the population to improve their technology base and standard of living.”

Maco knew that the highest population planet was Tarvallos VI with 800 million people living on it. To have 1.2 billion people on a planet only thought capable of supporting thirty million was unheard of.

“We estimate the society in existence on Arsana IV is on par with the Industrial age during the Age of Discovery before the Hegemon as we know it even existed. It appears that when they were abandoned, they survived by reducing their need for advanced technology to industrial age levels.”

“You said it’s been twenty years since this data was discovered. Have the rebels taken action to recover control of the planet,” Maco asked

“We do not believe so. Analysis of other intel sources shows this information was so new to the rebels, it never had the chance to be disseminated when we acquired it. The rebels know nothing of this. It has been calculated out and the chance they do know and are playing a long-term strategy is non-existent. Another piece of information we verified is Prime Architect Erlan left rebel-controlled space through subterfuge after working to recover the Vermarn system’s library node. What he discovered that prompted this action, we have not been able to discover. The rebels have established a cover for him, but do not know where he is. The rebels have even gone so far as to establish a special intelligence unit dedicated solely to finding and recovering him.”

“I take it there’s a reason why we haven’t gone in and made an attempt to regain control of this colony world?” Maco asked.

“There are two reasons. We have yet to unlock the bridge node network. We simply do not have the logistics in place yet to support a system recovery operation to such a distant system.”

Maco knew the official history said the bridge node network was disabled to prevent the rebels from sending infiltrators past the front-lines. In reality, the system locked down after the bridge node engineers home, the Fan Bilros was destroyed. After nearly ten millennia the best and brightest of the Hegemon had yet to figure out how to unlock the network.

“If you want, I’ll go and take the system back?” Maco suggested, more in jest, but if they were serious, he would do his duty to see it done. If they were on par with the pre-hegemon industrial age, then even a show of force by a single starship could bring them back in line.

“No. We want you to go and find Erlan and see what he is doing. If possible capture him. I’ll repeat that at this time we do not have the resources to mount an expedition to reclaim the colony world in full. On the other hand, we do have the resources to do a reconnaissance in force. Intel says that Erlan only took one starship but we know from records that there are many starships unaccounted for, and others that were abandoned after sustaining damage with the hope they would be salvaged at a later time.”

“What about my command? Am I to take at least part of them with me?”

“No. You’re being reassigned to my office for this. You’re going to command a single starship provided by sub-director Endonym and head to the Arsana star system.”

The star system and planetary map displayed in the holo-display flickered away to be replaced by a model of a starship.

“The ship being assigned to you is the Allaskin. It’s a Grivvon class armed transport. An obsolete design phased out two centuries ago and placed in mothball but it should be newer than the class of starship we believe Erlan has by almost a century. In secret, we’ve upgraded the offense, defense, and drive systems to modern standards. The power system remains the same.”

Statistics of the starship’s loadout appeared around the model shown on the holo-display for Maco to read. This class of armed transport was at the upper edge of cruiser classification. With its upgrades, it should prove capable of dealing with an equivalent size ship.

“We’ve heavily automated the subsystems and the crew needed is less than one-fifth of the standard compliment. We’ve kept the modifications as secret as possible, going so far as to pull retired service personnel from long-term stasis in secrecy. All are volunteers that have passed current loyalty protocol checks. The captain of the starship and second in command of the mission is one Abri Redan. She's an experienced captain having participated in over six raids and three system recoveries. The crew is just as experienced.”

“Will any of the crew have a template, and am I the only Herald?”

Rashyk answered, “No to your first question. Yes to the second. This brings us to the next part. You will work with Prime Architect Carios to change your template. I know you’re familiar with his work so I trust that wouldn’t be a problem.”

“I don’t think it would be. But would the delay take too long?”

Carios interrupted, “Don't worry, I’m just updating it. Tweaking a few things here and there, and making it more efficient. It won’t be more than twenty-three days before you’re done and if things go right, half that.”

Maco nodded in acceptance to Carios. “Is there anything else I should know?”

“I remind you again that your primary goal is to find out what Erlan is doing. The secondary goal is to recover him. Only under extreme circumstances are you to destroy him. Return immediately when you are done. I bid you safe travels in your mission.”

The lights in the room raised in brightness, while the holo-display and holograms of those attending flickered out, leaving Maco, Carios, and the Melloxa star system governor in the room. The governor left also wishing a safe journey to Maco.

“Walk and talk with me Maco,” Carios ordered.

“Yes, Prime Architect.”

“You know better than to call me that Maco.”

Maco smiled. Carios was never one for formalities and this was something Maco appreciated in him. To Carios, those who served with him were more than just a uniform. Maco had seen Carios keep in touch with everyone he ever gave a template too, sending regular messages not just to see how things were with the template, but also to keep in touch with how their life was going on a personal level. As far as Maco knew, none of the remaining Prime Architects did this.

Maco watched as Carios instinctively rubbed the spot on his left breast again. “A few words before you go into the modification chamber. This planet is important to me. It's where I faced my sister, Prime Architect Kusa, and attempted to bring her part of the rebellion to an end. Sadly the only way I survived was to use a SUN device I’d acquired before that. My action in cowardliness was seen as the correct course of action. So many of my brothers and sisters had already died or sided with the rebels. My survival was seen as a boon to the Hegemon. I’ve been told many times over the course of my life, that we’re worth more than our weight in antimatter.”

This dour mood Carios was in, unlike his normal upbeat self, concerned Maco.

“I believed the reports that filtered in from the fringe. There were no survivors from Arsana. Kusa built a terrible weapon and used it to take revenge on me sacrificing the lives of many citizens on both sides of the fight. Such was her insanity.” Carios looked to Maco. “But it seems I was mistaken. I feel an immense amount of guilt for escaping and leaving the citizens behind that I served. I'm guilty of a lot of things Maco. Things I don't want to remember. When you travel out there, be wary. Arsana wasn't the only star system abandoned in the fringe. There may be other colony worlds thriving on their own. If I have my way, I'm going to try and lead an expedition out there to follow your mission. Once the rebels get wind of our efforts, they’ll try the same.”

“I wouldn’t think they’d let a prime architect go so easily.” Maco tried to bring levity to the conversation.

Carios smiled, “I have my ways. As for when I don't know. So far I haven't been able to garner much support. I am a Prime Architect after all. There's few of us left and the Hegemon doesn't want me out of reach in the fringe. Erlan was always finding ways to do what he thought was best even if others didn’t see it. If he could get away and go, so can I. Bring Erlan back alive if possible? I would like to see my brother again as I have few left. But if you have to, kill him. Survive first. Now if you'll excuse an old fool for a moment, I’ve got to finish a few things here. Head over to the Lamis Building. It’s where the quantum lab, we’ll be using, is located. Any auto-cart will know the way, and my people are expecting you. I’ll follow you within the hour. It’s good to see you Maco.”

“I’m glad to see you as well. It seems it could be better circumstances.”

“Indeed.”

~-~
Friday, September 1st, 1995
Denver Colorado, Sol III
~-~

In the fading light of dusk, Craig Tamerlane drove his compact car through the Barnum neighborhood in Denver. In the passenger seat rode his girlfriend Samara Poulsen.

Since Craig returned from his vacation in Honduras last year to go to school for yet another degree, he managed to strike out with every relationship because of his powers. He kept his power of alt-forming into the world famous hero known as Seraph, a secret, but as soon as he showed a prospective partner the glowing piece of malason, most refused to have anything to do with him.

That was until he met Samara six months ago in a class they’d both taken. Like him, she had powers, but they were of a different type. Where Craig could change his form, Samara could manipulate gravity. Not only had they hit it off, they liked each other. A joke others reminded them of was they were literally the power couple of the university.

Tonight they were both out, going to a party hosted by one of the fellow classmates. Already the street was full of cars. They’d driven past the address trying to find a parking spot.

“Ooh, there’s a spot.” Samara pointed out as they almost reached the end of the block.

“Got it.” Craig drove just past it then smoothly reverse parallel parked his car into the spot.

“You’re good at driving.” Samara beamed at him.

“And you’re not, which is why you take the bus when I’m not around.” Craig grinned as he looked over at her. With one hand she fumbled with something on her leg.

“I’m not going to pay for a chauffeur when I have you.” Sam playfully punched him in his shoulder with her other hand.

“Got your power suppression band on?”

“Yeah, I just turned it on. Yours?”

Although the government of the United States found they couldn’t require those with powers to wear a suppression band all the time, they could put limits on one with powers. If a person were found to have used their powers willfully under the influence of something such as alcohol, then they’d land in a world of hurt with the law. Both knew it was better to not take chances at a party like this.

Craig held up his left arm so Sam could see the blinking LED. “Mine is on.”

“Good,” Sam got out of the car, not waiting for Craig to open her door. She’d never placed an expectation of chivalry on Craig and never waited long enough for him to try. Craig got out as well. He retrieved two six-packs of beer from the back seat to contribute to the party.

Craig saw Sam had already started walking down the street. Craig did his best not to shake the beer as he caught up. Approaching the front yard, the two could see a few other people out front. A few were familiar to Craig, having taken a course with him. He nodded hello. Entering he found the party in full swing. Numerous people were grouped, drinks in hand, talking. Music from somewhere else in the house thumped.

“I brought drinks, where should I put them.” Craig hefted the two six packs after getting the attention of a passerby. They directed him to the kitchen where Craig proceeded.

“Get me a cold one,” Sam asked and then walked away.

Depositing the six-packs in an ice chest, Craig got two cold ones and returned to the front room. She wasn’t there.

A stranger attempted to grab his arm. Craig pulled back and found a girl wearing her sorority colors holding a red solo cup of who knows what.

“Hi there, sunshine,” she smiled, welcome to the party.”

“Do you know where Sam went?”

“Who?”

“My girlfriend,” Craig said hoping the honest truth would disabuse her of giving him attention without him being rude.

“Oh, well excuse me,” the girl seemed miffed and walked away. There was little Craig could do, or even cared to.

Going downstairs, he didn’t find her. Next, he moved to the back yard. Sam sat with several people she apparently knew around a bonfire talking. Sam took the drink Craig handed her then took a seat next to her.

Craig didn’t recognize any of them. Sam made introductions. Almost the whole group were in the same program as her. They talked about many things related to that while Craig remained silent. He only left his spot when Sam asked him to get another drink for her.

As the night wound down, Craig had stopped after his third beer and was already on his way to being sober.

Samara was on her fifth and she’d already become sloshed, slurring her words. If he wasn’t there, holding her up she’d have probably fallen over. This had gone on long enough, thought Craig.

“That’s enough, Sam.” Craig grabbed the beer she held in her hand and took it away, setting it on a table.”

“Hey, thash mine,” Sam tried to grab for it but she stumbled.

“Thank god you’re wearing a power inhibitor.”

“Youth knoy I’d nevers git dunk wishout one.” Sam smiled up at Craig as she clutched onto him so she didn’t fall.

“I think it’s time I take you home.”

“Okies.”

Craig guided Sam to the front of the house and out, mentioning to two of Sam’s friends he was taking her home.

“Can you walk to my car?”

“We’s gonna find outh.”

“Oh no, you don’t,” Craig said as Sam tripped over her own feet. He prevented her fall by sweeping her up in his arms as if she was his newlywed and carried her to his car. Sam giggled and held on. Once there, he managed to get her in the passenger seat with minimal fuss. Just in case she got carsick, he grabbed a plastic shopping bag that was on the back seat and gave it to her. “In case you puke dear,” was all he said.

“Yous so nysh.”

Craig got in and started driving over to her place. Sam attempted to lean over across the center console and hug Craig.

“No girl, stay in your seat.” Craig deftly used one hand to push her back into her seat.

“Aww, come on, I want to snug up to yoush.”

“Stay in your seat while we’re driving Sam.”

“I’m jush gonna unbuttle my seathbell.” Sam struggled with her seatbelt. Craig leaned over slightly and put his hand over the button, blocking her attempts.

“No Sam. You’re drunk. Stop it.”

“Yous no fun.” Sam harrumphed.

“And you’re drunk.”

“I am, aren’t I.” Sam giggled. “Okies, I’ll behathe.”

Sam leaned back in her seat and quieted.

“We’re almost to your place.”

Sam didn’t acknowledge him, merely staring out the window. Craig drove in silence. She might be upset, she might be tired. He’d find out when they got to her place. Every party that Craig had gone to her with, she’d gotten drunk. All she’d ever say for why was that she liked to have fun. Craig didn’t mind taking care of her in a moment like this since he liked her but he’d have a talk with her when they were sober.

Lucky for them, there was a spot open right in front of her apartment and he parked there. “We’re here Sam.”

“Ugh, okies.”

Craig managed to get her out of the car, and again carried her like a newlywed to the front door. He only set her down to fish his copy of the key to the front door and unlock it.

He again carried her in and set her down on the couch.

“Oooh, my hero,” She giggled. She began fumbling with the band around her left ankle.

“You’re drunk Sam, keep your suppression band on.” Craig tried to order her.

It didn’t do any good. Sam had the band off. Numerous lines of power all over her skin flared to life and Sam started floating up into the air.

“Not anymore.” Craig knew she’d burned through any of the alcohol in her system by flaring her power and consuming the otherwise useless calories.

“Why don’t you go to bed, Sam. It’s a late night.”

Sam oriented herself to face Craig. A grin came on her face. “Come here.”

Craig felt a weight pull him towards Sam. He braced himself trying to resist her power, but then he floated up in the air before floating over. She’d used her gravity power on him. When he was close enough, she grabbed his head and planted her lips. He broke the kiss by trying to push her away. “Sam. It’s late. I’m kind of not in the mood. I stink and smell like a bonfire.”

“So what. It’s a manly smell and I want you.”

“I get that, but not tonight. Tomorrow?”

Sam ignored his protests, pulling her shirt and bra off in one go, flinging them to the side. Her breasts floated under the effects of her powers, marked only by the few lines of power that ran across her skin. She worked on unbuttoning Craig’s shirt.

Craig tried to push her away, but the attraction of gravity was too strong between them. She wouldn’t let him grab her arms to stop using gravity to pull them away if he got too close. His shirt tore apart into pieces, all flying in separate directions, and his pants and underwear slid down off his legs leaving him naked. Her pants and underwear came off as well. Craig knew he could alt-form. Sam wasn’t interested in girls, but she wasn’t adverse, and if it really put her off, she’d only be upset later. Rather he decided to placate her.

“Do you have any condoms?”

Sam put a finger to Craig’s mouth, to silence him, “Uh, no, I don’t have any, and I can’t get pregnant anyway. It’s not the right time of my cycle.”

“I have a condom, but it’s in my wallet.” Which was in his pants pocket, laying on the ground out of his reach beneath him.

Sam ignored him, pulling him along behind her as they floated into the bedroom.

“I’m kind of uncomfortable with this. I’d prefer to use a condom.”

“I don’t care Craig. I want this, I know you want this. I can see you want this. We’re both here, so stop fussing. Have you ever had sex in zero-g before?

“Uh, no, you’ve never,”

“Surprise,” Sam interrupted Craig.

Craig decided he'd definitely have a talk with her after she had her way.

~-~
Thursday, March 28th, 1996
Nelsher General Hospital, Vindrikka Arsana IV
~-~

For the last two hours since the birth of the latest royal prince, his uncle Mangmo had sat next to the isolette the boy had been placed in. Mangmo kept out of the way as best he could as the neonatal staff took care of him. He simply watched the tiny child.

The boy’s birth had been a hard one. His mother, the Empress had been sick for the past few days and only last night her health had worsened. She had a sudden high fever and became delirious. Hours later her water broke to the surprise her attendant medical staff sending them into a panic. The child’s due date was not for another month. It was decided by the chief medical officer in the palace to birth the child by c-section and risk taking care of a premature baby.

Mangmo looked away from the prince when he felt a light touch on his shoulder. It was his wife, Mellina there, dressed in medical scrubs just like he was.

“How’s my precious nephew doing?”

Mangmo turned back to look upon the child. “He’s weak. The birth was a bad one.”

“But he survived. He’s a survivor.” Mellina whispered to Mangmo.

“Yes, he is.”

Against all odds, the boy's health had stabilized. The prognosis by the medical staff was a good one. The two of them waited and watched over the prince for over another hour before being interrupted. Arkoh Garbin, one familiar to Mangmo as a staff officer in the Emperor’s royal guards interrupted the two of them. Like them, he was dressed in scrubs.

“Excuse me my prince and princess.”

“Yes, Captain. What is it? Shouldn’t you be at our Emperor’s side?”

“Colonel Gravith sent me. It is with great regret, I inform you that the Empress has passed away.”

Mellina gasped,“No.” Mangmo hugged her in close. The other medical staff in the area who’d been supporting the new child had come to a stop. One nurse started crying.

“Sir, I don’t mean any disrespect but it's the Emperor. He’s distraught. Colonel Gravith would like your help,” Garbin added.

Mangmo without hesitating spoke, “Put a suppression band on him. I do not want to take a chance the Emperor misusing his powers while compromised. If anyone doubts the actions of you and your fellow guards, my wife and the nurses here are my witnesses. As the next highest ranking member of his household, I am giving you the authority to do this. He may hate me, but he’ll understand later.”

“Yes sir,” Garbin acknowledged. He turned and left immediately to return to the Emperor.

Mangmo stood up, making sure Mellina was situated next to the isolette to continue watch over the prince. “Watch over the boy. I’ve got work to do.” Mangmo did not leave immediately for the man he called brother. Instead, he went to the nearest phone in the room. Picking it up, the operator responded, asking him what number he wanted to dial.

“This is Prince Mangmo Conn. Put me through the office of Grell Minorn in the Emperor’s palace. The operator didn’t question Mangmo, putting the phone call through. It rang twice.

“Hello, who am I speaking to?” Grell’s voice came over line clearly.

“It’s Mangmo, Gold Haste Gold Berry,” Mangmo rattled off his identifier. “I’ve got bad news.”

“Is the child okay?”

“Yes, The prince has survived.”

“And the Empress?”

“She’s passed. I have ordered the Emperor to rest, not with any government authority, but only as a concerned brother. This may anger him. You know how he can be.”

With a voice full of sorry, Grell responded, “I understand, My condolences. Empress Telshan will be missed. I’ll begin contacting those who need to know.”

“Thank you. I’m going to go take care of my brother now.”

“I wish you the best of luck, Mangmo.”

Mangmo hung up the phone and left the room to find his brother.

~-~
Monday, November 19th, 2001
Rendale Estate Keep, Arsana IV
~-~

Halloran Rendale the fifth rode his horse up the road to his father’s castle. It was of simple design, the moat, a single wall, and the keep Hal, his father, and their staff lived in.

He reached the bridge over the empty moat that had a long time in the past replaced the drawbridge. He glanced back at the convoy. The two trucks and several wagons drawn by yaks and horses were still plodding their way after him.

He faced again his father’s castle and continued underneath the raised portcullis. Hal couldn’t remember if he’d ever seen the portcullis lowered in his lifetime. He brought his horse to the side of the yard out of the way of the approaching vehicles. Two yard-workers were already moving to guide the trucks and wagons into the courtyard and up to the two warehouses built for holding the trade goods before they were distributed.

The yard foreman, Henvelt greeted him, “It’s good to have you back Hal.”

“It’s good to be home. There were some last minute changes to what we picked up. There are four fewer crates of vegetables, but four more crates of sormberries. I had them marked. Send two each to Gores, and Malloyn . They don’t know it yet, but they’re going to need extra casks.”

“Your father know of this?”

“No. I didn’t send a courier ahead of us. I’ll inform him when I see him.”

“Anything else?”

“Everything went well. Nothing we could complain about. The wagons and trucks held up.”

“Good good. I’ll arrange everything with the casks for the brewers.

Henvelt walked over to his men now working with the caravaneers to unload the cargoes and began barking orders. Not getting off his horse, Hal watched the two trucks drive around then back up to the warehouse doors to unload the wares they carried.

After two years, it still amazed Hal, that such engineering marvels of these trucks were being produced. Hal believed the two trucks had been one of the best investments his father had made while modernizing their lands. Comparing the trucks to their largest wagon, they’d have had to use four wagons with a team of four yaks each to haul the same load.

Several of the workers kept glancing up at the keep. Hal looked up and could see his father watching the ongoings down below. Hal didn’t need to supervise the yard workers, his job of leading the caravan home done. He knew if his father was watching, that meant he was waiting. He dismounted from his horse and walked her over to the stable.

“I hope you had a safe trip, Hal.” Hirmil the stable boy called out. He wasn’t any more of a boy than Hal was, the two of them being the same age and being raised together. They’d been friends since toddlers. Hal removed his saddle and gear and worked on stowing it while Hirmil took care of the horse.

“I did. It’s good to be home.”

Hirmil held up half an apple to the horse, who gobbled it up. The other half was handed to Hal who gave it to the horse.

“You and your father have done well getting the animals used to the trucks. None were scared, or stampeded at the noises this time.”

“Good. I’ll let my pa know.”

“Who do all these other animals belong too?”

Several of the other stalls had other horses, and one even had a riding yak.

“I don’t know. The owners all arrived over the last day. They’ve all met with your father and have been in the keep since. I asked my father and he just said to take care of the animals and not ask questions.”

“Strange.”

“Excuse me, sir.” Hal felt a tap on his back. Turning around he found, Tella, one of the daughters of his father’s steward standing there.

“Don’t you sir me. I’m too young to be sirred.” Hal laughed.

The nine-year-old girl giggled. “Your father wants you right away. He’s in his office. Can I give the horses apples?” Tella asked Hirmil.

Hirmil shrugged and said, “Sure thing. Looks like you’re going to be busy Hal. Hope it’s all good.”

It was uncommon for his father to send someone after him so soon after returning home.

“I’m sure I’ll be fine. See ya around Hirmil.” Hal left Hirmil to supervise Tela feeding the animals a number of treats. Hal walked through the keep, greeting the staff who worked there as he passed. It was another wonder of technology, the electricity that powered the lighting inside. Like the trucks, his father had the keep modernized with the electrical system to provide the lighting and power to other devices. The smell of smoke was no longer pervasive. They’d even worked hard at polishing the stone, removing the buildup of soot that had built up over the ages on the walls.

Hal didn’t knock as he entered his father’s office.

The Baron Halloran Rendale the fourth looked up from the paperwork on his desk. “How was the trip?”

“Everything went well. The trucks are worth their weight in silver as always.” Hal took a seat opposite his father.

“Did anyone give you trouble? I know how Baron Jorn can be.”

“No, Jorn was pleasant. The only thing unexpected was Baron Ellarm’s estate wasn’t able to provide the order of cold roots, potatoes, and cabbage.”

“I was afraid of that.”

“But he had extra sormberries and I took an equivalent measure.”

“They’re not the same, and won’t last as long. Is there a reason?”

His father seemed neither pleased nor displeased.

“I saw a chance. This way Baron Ellarm doesn’t feel indebted to us and we have enough to lay up several more casks of drink. It’ll be worth it for morale when the snows get heavier during winter. The vegetables we did get will be distributed in proportion to what we decided. We can make up the difference out of our own stocks which I know we have an excess of.

“Good call.” Hal tried to keep a straight face at his father’s praise. Inside he was beaming at his approval of his decision. “We have to go do something.”

“Can I go change? I spent all morning on the road to get home.”

“You’re okay as you are. The others we’re meeting with for the most part are in the same position.”

The two left, Hal’s father leading him down to the keep’s cellar, then to the old dungeon where the electricity and the lights it powered did not reach. They stopped only long enough for his father to grab a candle and light it to provide illumination. Like the portcullis, Hal couldn’t remember a time when anyone had been put in it. His father and his grandfather before him used the stockade in town when needed. It was only used as storage now. Still, there were old rusted chains hanging from spots, evidence of the dungeon’s old purpose.

Hal was surprised when his father brought him to a door he didn’t know was there, not that he went down here often. He realized it had probably been a year or more since he’d even stepped foot in this part of the keep.

“Regardless of what you see here tonight. Regardless of what you choose, you must never speak of it to anyone. Promise me that. I trust you son.”

“I promise.” Hal wasted no time answering.

“Hold the candle.” Hal took the candle and watched as his father pulled a necklace from under his shirt. Taking it from around his neck, he held it out to Hal and took the candle back. “This is your copy of the key. Go ahead and open the door.”

Hal examined the key. It was made of a bright red metal, shaped almost like any other skeleton key, only the end differed from a standard one. Rather than rows of teeth, grooved to match the lock, It ended in a block of the metal that seemed to a few spots of a silver metal inlaid.

“It doesn’t matter how you put the key in. It’ll still unlock the door. Hurry up.” His father suggested.

Hal put the key in the door and it did indeed open, sliding forward, releasing pressurized air with a hiss. The door swung outwards, causing Hal to step back out of the way. Revealed inside was not more dungeon or another abandoned section of the keeps lower levels. Rather it was a smooth-walled tunnel that sloped down further into the ground. There wasn’t a light Hal could see, yet the tunnel was illuminated as if there was light emitted from the ceiling.

“Go on. I know you have questions, but hold on to them till we’re done here.”

Hal retrieved his key and entered the tunnel at his father’s bidding. The tunnel turned twice as if spiraling down. It ended in another door that took the same key. Hal unlocked the door.

The room hall found himself in was of the simple arrangement. In the center was a large table with a number of people sitting around it. A fireplace was going on one side. It appeared out of place with the structure of the rest of the room, and Hal could smell no smoke. An illusion of some sort maybe to give the sense of comfort. Another table had refreshments.

Other than his father behind him, Hal only recognized one other man seated at the table. It was his grandfather, who was always on travel. His grandfather smiled at seeing Hal.

“Grandfather, you’re here.”

“Yes, my son. Everyone, this is my grandchild, Halloran number five. Everyone else in the room said hi or at least acknowledged his presence. Hal's father pulled him along to take two seats next to his grandfather.

“So what’s going on?” Hal asked, even if his father asked him to not ask questions.

A peculiar man, with an uncommon style of mustache where it curled up on each side, spoke, “Welcome Hal. We’re all members of the Knights of Aturn. Are you familiar with them?”

“They’re old history. Disbanded about a hundred years ago after attacking the Vindrik Empire.”

“Close. We are in fact, still active, and we think you’re of age to join us.”

Hal looked to his father, who nodded a yes, affirming to Hal, this was not a joke.

“Tell me more about what the Knights of Aturn do. I’m curious.”

“We’re glad you’re interested. Take a seat, and we’ll explain,” The man with the mustache said.

Hal sat right between his father and grandfather as the group explained their purpose.

~-~
Wednesday, June 18th, 2003
KLS Valberyl, Orbit around Arsana IV
~-~

The shuttlecraft locked onto its perch in the docking bay of the starship Valberyl with a clang. The craft’s hatch opened, and seven men hustled out. All seven of them wore a set of advanced combat armor, a model not used in combat in over two hundred years, and not anywhere within a thousand light years.

The seven moved with a surety through the starship to the bridge. Once there, each took up a station. The one who sat in the command chair brought the ship out of standby.

The ship's systems came out of standby, running internal diagnostics to make sure it was functional. All systems came up green and ready to go.

The man in the captain’s chair spoke, “Andrei and Mak, head to the armory on deck eight and retrieve personal weapons for all of us. Githoc and Rendale. Head to engineering and stand by. Brim and Jihao, you’re with me. Brim, you’re on tactical, and Jihao, you’re everything else.

“Aye, Erlan.” Rendale, the father of the current Baron Halloran, spoke. The men quickly went to their assigned duties.

Erlan activated the tactical computer display. The holographic display sprang forth to life, showing a map of the Arsan star system. A gray blip was moving from high above the system’s ecliptic plane towards Arsan IV. The tactical computer calculated that it was a 99.7% chance that the ship was heading to Arsan IV.

It certainly wasn’t a League ship scheduled to be there.

Erlan brought up the comm array and signaled a number of satellites and derelict facilities in the star system to activate and bring their sensors online to get a better read on the unknown starship.

Communication from the sensors was limited to the speed of light in this case. None of the satellites and sites had an ansible. Erlan patiently waited for the sensor readings to filter back to the tactical computer.

After a half hour, the tactical computer changed the threat assessment from unknown to unfriendly. The computer calculated with a 99.99% probability the ship was a Grivvon class starship, although it’s drive signature seemed off. Visual ID was how the identification of the cruiser sized starship was made. Definitely not a starship class local to the fringe nor a design from before the Hegemon civil war that could have been left derelict and recovered by the League.

It was a Hegemon starship, one used only by the Carios faction, and possibly the Shadow Hegemon.

Erlan brought up information on the ship class. It was an outdated design. One that should have been retired well over a hundred years ago.

It broadcasted no IFF signal.

The tactical computer declared another piece of information. It was a 94.2% probability that it was a match for the ghost ship that sensors picked up on in two other star systems in this area of the fringe over the last two decades.

Erlan spoke up, “They’ve finally sent a starship here. Send a notification by ansible to all League outposts that the Hegemon has finally decided to move in the open. It’s either the Carios faction or Shadow Hegemon. The ship is outdated by modern standards but so is most of League our fleet. Also, ask League Fleet command how soon they can have any of the fleet here.”

“Aye, sir.” Jihao worked the comm system and sent the message off.

Brim spoke, “If we can see them, then they most likely know we’re waiting for them.”

Erlan calculated a navigation course and sent it to the nav computer. “Go on that course.”

“Aye,” Brim said as he verified the data and began piloting the starship. The ship began its course change, moving from orbit over Arsan, towards its moon.

Erlan brought up the comm again, this time broadcasting a message to the Hegemon ship.

“Unidentified Hegemon starship, identify yourself. This is Captain Erlan of the Kormault League Starship Valberyl. You are in violation of Kormault League sovereign territory. Bring your ship to an orbit at the following coordinates specified and stand by for an inspection.” Erlan sent off the coordinates to match their destination of orbit over the moon.

Erlan waited for the return com. The clock ticked past the minimum time for a return message.

Finally, a message did come in, one with video, using an encoding known to the comm system. The display came to life.

The man was unfamiliar to Erlan but wore the uniform of a Hegemon Herald, of the Carios faction.

“This is Herald Wealdu of the Hegemon on the Starship Allaskin. We are unfamiliar with the Kormault League. Your ship is clearly of the Melvorn class starship which is of rebel manufacture. Prime Architect Erlan, if it’s truly you, I have been ordered to detain you. Stand down and turn yourself in.”

Erlan recorded and sent another message, “This is not Hegemon space. I repeat, this is not Hegemon space. The Hegemon has no claim on any resource in this star system. Any violation of Kormault League territory may be seen as an act of war and will be dealt with accordingly.”

The message returned from the Hegemon ship. “This is Hegemon space. Sensor readings indicate an active population and infrastructure of Hegemon manufacture. The Arsana star system was colonized by the Hegemon. At no time has the Hegemon released its control over this colony or the resources contained within this system. Hegemon still applies. I repeat, you must stand down and turn yourself in.”

Erlan replied, “The Hegemon abandoned this world long ago and is no longer recognized as having lawful authority here.”

The Herald didn’t budge on his stance, “If you don’t stand down prime architect, we will use force to induce compliance, though we’d rather not. Be a good citizen, and submit yourself.”

Erlan hadn’t given up. “I am no prime architect. The Hegemon doesn’t exist here. It is you who are trespassing. It is my duty as a citizen of the Kormault League to stand against any predation by outside forces. If you do not stand down we will use force to make you comply.”

The Herald came back with one sentence. “If you surrender now there is still the chance of proper re-education.”

To Erlan, the idea of re-education was deplorable. It was a technique long instituted to enforce loyalty. It stamped out any who refused to be a proper citizen. It was brainwashing. Although he could never confirm, it, he believed it had been used by the Shadow Hegemon to ensure the Hegemon as a whole stayed on a course it determined. That was until the civil war exploited an unrecognized flaw in the system and broke it apart.

Erlan retorted, “Any technique outlined in Hegemon protocol 184 are illegal here in the Kormault League. If you attempt any unlawful interference in the citizens of the Kormault League, you will suffer the consequences prescribed by section 45 of the League Charter. You have sixteen standard minutes to change course and surrender. If you do not comply I say again, that your trespass will be considered an act of war.” Erlan sent along a copy of the League charter for good measure.

“This is going nowhere,” Erlan said to the two men with him. “Ignore any further communications.” The three watched the sensors waiting for the ship to change its course.

Jihao, spoke up, “I’ve looking through our entire database. We have no record of this Herald Wealdu. He’s post-departure.” Jihao referred to the fact, Erlan only had a copy of everything the Renyx side of the Hegemon had as far as data, plus what he had scavenged from the Vermarn library.

Sixteen standard minutes passed with the Hegemon starship not making a course change.

“I didn’t want to have to do this. Jihao, spin up the Ansible and make a connection to Prime Architect Renyx using the connection address I’m forwarding you.” Erlan passed the data to Jihao who did as ordered.

On Erlan’s station, the connection opened up displaying in real time the face of Prime Architect Renyx, the face of Erlan’s sister.

“I’m surprised Erlan. What do I owe this rarest of occasions to? Where have you been?”

“It’s a secret sister. I need a favor.”

“A favor? I could ask for many things brother. I could ask where you’re at. I could ask you to come home.”

“Let me ask first and let me know your price.”

“Ask away then.”

“I need all information about a Herald Maco Wealdu of the Carios side of the Hegemon, and if it helps, the Starship Allaskin.”

“Oh, this is interesting. Herald Wealdu hasn’t been seen in decades. He’s shown up wherever you’re at, or you’ve found him. I’ll give you all the information on him I can."

A data stream opened up which Erlan promptly accepted, putting the data into a stand-alone data storage, not connected to any other ship system in case of a trap by Renyx.

“I am not giving this freely. My price which you can ignore, is your location?”

“I’m not going to tell you, but you’ll figure it out, soon enough. How about this. I have a piece of intel that should open your eyes. Our brother, Prime Architect Gurz is still alive and he’s not with yours or the other faction of the Hegemon. I’ve not been able to run him to ground but he’s here somewhere. He works for the Shadow.”

Renyx, more serious replied, “So you believe the rumors? You found something on Vermarn. I wasn’t sure, but I had my suspicions. Probability said you did.”

“I don’t have to rely on rumors. I’ve been fighting the Shadow off for the last few hundred years.”

“It also sounds like you and our brother Gurz are at odds. I know the two of you were close growing up. You were devastated when he died, but if what you’re saying is true, then he’s not dead.”

“Oh, he’s become a downright mean bastard doing horrible things Renyx. Despicable things. He’s joined with the Shadow and proudly works for them. This may be something you want to look into. If Gurz is alive, then maybe some of our other brothers and sisters we thought gone are as well. You really should check into it.”

“I can do that. Are you ever going to come and visit me at least?”

“In all honesty, it will be a very long time before I can. I hold the Hegemon no ill will, sister. Yet I believe it’s doomed to failure on the course it is going. I know you see yourself as loyal, but I deny the claim the Hegemon has on me. I ask you to stay away from me and mine.”

“We’ll see. If I find you’ve sided with the rebels, I’d hate to have you killed.”

“You’d only have me re-educated.”

“Which you think is the same thing.”

“It’s still identity death. The Shadow is real. I don’t believe they’d ever be able to truly subvert you which is why I made this call. Be careful. I love you.” Erlan cut the connection before his sister could say anything further. “Ignore any attempt at a callback. Has League fleet command said how long more ships can get here?”

“It’ll be two weeks sir even with removing the engine limiters. They trust the Vanberyl can withstand the enemy ship and hold out till then. Task Force Gold Three is being readied and will depart as soon as they are able to. They’re the only ships command can send in time.”

“Three escort destroyers and one courier will not be enough to secure the system if we fail, but we’ll make sure we won’t.” Erlan started reading through the intelligence provided by Renyx.

Herald Wealdu was a force to be reckoned with. Before he’d been a Herald with a quantum template, he’d been a legal duelist, then a naval law enforcement officer, and finally a naval raider. Top marks in all tests at all ages. He’d survived in situations that few others could have. His last action before being made a Herald was successfully leading the system defense of the Relloth system when it came under attack from a system recovery attempt by Renyx’s forces. He had been left the ranking commanding officer by luck after a surprise attack. Three of Renyx’s Heralds died because of his quick thinking over the course of the system recovery effort. He’d even gone so far as to turn the city infrastructure itself against the occupiers, something that had never been done before. Herald Wealdu was seen by some as a monster. This would be tough.

The use of Highspire was a definite must.

“Change our course to take us into a geosynchronous orbit on the moon at these coordinates.” Erlan sent the coordinates to Brem who changed the Vanberyl’s course. “Jihao, there is a facility on the moon directly below those coordinates. It won’t be on any maps in the database. Use this channel to open an encrypted data connection by tight-beam laser. Send the list of commands and slave the control of the facilities system to my command station when you’re done.”

Jihao went to work. It was a few minutes before a display on Erlan’s command station changed to show the status of Highspire. Erlan input a command to have the system come out of standby and ready itself for use in mode alpha two. This would make the system non-lethal. It would only generate a single stasis bubble large enough to contain a starship. Erlan refused to use Highspire as a weapon of mass destruction.

Highspire’s systems showed it would be almost half a day as it ran its initial automated startup diagnostic. It would be cutting it close. They might be forced to play a game of cat and mouse if Herald Wealdu started jumping his ship around the system to get them. Erlan calculated the possibility of that. It was low, but it was there. He seemed more apt to watch and wait as he closed the distance.

~-~
Thursday, August 7th, 2003
City-State of Karvanis, Arsana IV
~-~

“I can’t believe you did that.”

Ahtki didn’t face her mother. She focused on folding her clothes she’d finished laundering this morning.

“Do you have any idea what I had to say to Merem’s parents, what I promised them to have their remaining son even give you a chance?”

“I don’t care, he’s a twit, and he doesn’t care about me.

“Love is not important. You will be sadly mistaken if you hold to that notion.”

“Ugh, That’s not what I’m saying.”

“Then what are you saying?”

Ahtki turned and pointed menacingly at her mother. “He’s a womanizer. He’s already had several flings with servant girls, some rumored to have given him a bastard or two. The man is lazy, and he’s a fool who thinks too much of himself.”

“But he’s in an important position.”

“I don’t care. I’m not subjecting myself to that kind of life. I’ll find someone, anyone other than him.”

“No. This is unacceptable You’ll give him a chance.”

“No, I won’t.

“Ugh, you’re so stubborn

“Where do you think I got it from?”

“Why couldn’t you have been born a boy? I wouldn’t have to deal with this mess.”

“If you hadn’t driven father to his death, then maybe you wouldn’t be.”

Ahtki’s mother slapped her. “How dare you. I loved your father.”

“You speak to me of love not being important, and you say you loved my father. You forget. I have eyes. I saw how it was. You didn’t care. You just married into the house for the same reasons you’re trying to get me to get with Merem. I don’t care. It’s not important.”

“It is.” her mother yelled.

No, it isn’t. You’re so blind.” Ahtki screamed to her mother’s face

“That’s it. I don’t care that you don’t care. As head of this household, I’m forbidding you to leave.”

“Go ahead and try. I’m old enough to leave.” Ahtki pushed past her mother and exited her room.

Her mother behind her yelled, “I can disown you!”

Ahtki responded in kind, “And the house would die with you. No one wants a shriveled up hag.” She exited the house into the garden area. She then went to the small shed and retrieved the pitchfork. This wasn’t to do her mother in. There had been times Ahtki felt like she could, she did love her mother, even if she didn’t get along with her all that well.

She went for the pitchfork because she didn’t have a spear since her first her dad had given her had disappeared. She’d acquired a second one but that was gone as well. She took to using garden tools as unwieldy as they were. Her mother tried to have the garden shed locked to stop Ahtki and her hobbies that she’d decided weren’t womanly. Ahtki broke the door so it wouldn’t shut completely and couldn’t be locked. She’d had it fixed and Ahtki broke it again. Her mother had at least given up on that.

She put herself in the first stance of the basic spear dance kata her father had taught her, closed her eyes and tried evening her breath out.

Once she felt ready, she began her dance, flowing around the garden, her stand-in spear blurred around her. At least that’s what she’d like to have happened. Ahtki made it only a third of the way through the basic kata before slamming the pitchfork, fork end down into the ground. She closed her eyes again, trying to center herself, to push the distractions of the world away.

“Ahtki,” a low scratchy voice called out from nearby. “Ahtki,” the voice repeated.

“What?” Ahtki yelled, turning around the interruption to her finding her inner peace.

“You’ve got quite a temper girl. I like that.”

It was a frail old woman, hunched over, wrinkled with age. She was as far as Ahtki knew, the eldest member of her family still alive. Ahtki apologized, “I’m sorry great mother. I’m just.”

The woman cut her off. “Bah, don’t apologize to me for that harpy of a woman. She means well, but she has never been more wrong.”

“I’m still sorry for ruining your time in the garden I will leave and come back later,” Ahtki bowed while making the apology.

The woman rasped out what Ahtki thought was a laugh. “I did not come to see the garden. I came to see you.”

“Am I in trouble?” Ahtki couldn’t fathom why she would have drawn the attention of the oldest family member of hers.

“No girl. Do you know who taught your father how to use a spear?”

“I don’t really know. I think he learned it while with the city guard.”

“They don’t teach the spear there. He learned it at a training hall in the Seven City Alliance.”

“What, really?” Ahtki didn’t know whether this woman was telling the truth or not but if she was, it was something she didn’t know about her father.

“Of course he did. He learned his spear fighting from Master Porvis who last time I checked was the best. And he was the best because I trained him.” The old woman grinned with pride.

“I had no idea my father ever left the city. And you really knew how to use the spear? That’s cool.”

“He did, and he did it because I told him to when he was old enough to do so. He left the city, like his mother before him, and her father who was my son did. Like me. Why it’s almost like a family tradition.”

This was the most Ahtki had ever talked to with the great mother of the household. She’d never heard this before.

“Your mother doesn’t like it that we’ve always been a bit free willed. We’ve always left, and we’ve always come back.”

“You don’t say.”

“I do.” She rasped out another laugh. “You don't want to marry do you?”

“Not really, or maybe it’s that I don’t want to right now. I definitely don’t want to marry anyone my mother tries to set me up with. She has horrible taste in men.”

“Don't be worried. You'll find who you'll like, or you won't. You know, I was like you once. Headstrong, stubborn, a bit of foolishness, pride, and arrogance of youth, but also the exuberance, the zeal mixed together. Come, sit with me a while. I’ve got some stories to tell you while I still can. Your mother won’t like it, but you need to know your family history.”

The two moved over to a bench in the garden. The old woman fished something out of her pocket and handed it to Ahtki. It was a ring with an unfamiliar crest on it.

“You can keep that. You may find it useful. I’ll tell you about it, but let me think. Okay, when I was seventeen, I ran away from home to see the world. It was much the same as you, my parents and grandparents were already trying to find someone to marry me.”

Ahtki’s great mother continued with her story, regaling her with the adventures she’d been on. Ahtki listened patiently learning way more about her heritage than her mother would ever want her to.

~-~
Thursday, April 29th, 2004
Vindrikka National Palace, Vindrikka Arsana IV
~-~

Delin shifted his chair a few more inches out from the wall and leaned back in it. He remained silent while his two younger siblings, Cavin and Isaura, played on the floor in front of him.

The children’s normal caretaker was there as well, watching, waiting for anything she needed to do. Delin thought back to Mangmo’s request that he spend at least a little bit of time with his siblings even if the three of them had different mothers. If he wasn’t so busy, Dellin knew he would.

His youngest sister Isaura, the baby of the family, didn’t seem to care that he was there. Cavin, the next youngest child and Delin’s only brother younger than him, had tried to interact with Delin, but Isaura wouldn’t let him. She wanted Cavin’s full attention.

To his point of view, Isaura was being ruthless. She continued to take toys away from him, and boss him around. The two were only doing what she wanted and if Cavin showed any sign of not going along, she resorted to an occasional slap or push to get her way. It didn’t help that even though Isaura was younger, she was already taller and bigger than him.

Delin noted that Cavin came close to crying several times, but each time he’d sniffle back the tears and keep on going with little complaint. Every time he fell down he got right back up.

Finally, Isaura gave up. She yelled at Cavin for not being fun and stormed off out of the room. Delin knew a maid would chase after her so he didn’t worry much about her.

Cavin sat there watching Isaura’s retreating backside. When she was out of site, Cavin looked up at Delin, then turned his attention back to the toys but seemed less enthused. He pushed and prodded them and sat there quietly.

Delin noticed the caretaker going for Cavin, he motioned for her to stay back. Quietly he moved out of his chair and came up next to his brother and sat down beside him.

Up close, Delin could see Cavin was doing his best to fight back the tears.

“Brother, what’s wrong?” Delin asked. He put his arm around Cavin’s shoulders.

“I’m small and slow. Isaura is mean.”

Delin turned the boy so they could look each other in the face. “Hey there, don’t worry too much brother, Things will get better. You’ll get bigger in no time. Don’t be in a rush.”

“Ok Del. I just wish Jari, Arg, and Andro would talk to me like you do. At least Isaura plays with me as mean as she is.”

“Well, I'm here. What do you want to talk about?” Delin worked to gather in the toys closer to them.

The small boy perked up, “Can we talk about dragons and knights?”

“And why do you want to talk about dragons and knights?”

“When I get bigger, I want to be a dragon slayer.” Cavin grinned, then coughed once

“Well, do you know the best way to scare a dragon?”

“Yeah. With thumps.” Cavin used his hands to signify an explosion and made the sound to match.

“That’s right.”

Delin let his younger brother ask away while he worked on gathering up the toys to put them away. He answered Cavin’s questions as best he could. The boy was curious about everything, from how big a dragon heart was to if you could make a suit of armor from their skin. Cavin would cough every so often. Such was his health. Since birth, Delin knew Cavin had been a sickly child. His body hadn’t grown like other children his age. He was eight years old and he looked like he was five. His sister had quickly outgrown him.

Delin reached a point where he was telling a story about a hunt he’d gone on with their brother Andro and sister Argma when he noticed that Cavin had fallen asleep, his head in Dellin’s lap.

A voice startled Dellin. “That’s adorable.”

“Hi, Uncle Mangmo.”

I haven’t seen Cavin sleep this soundly in a long time.

“Really? Is his health really that bad.”

“It’s nothing to worry about. He’s always been a sickly child.”

“Yes. He was coughing earlier.”

“Oh, I’ll make sure he’s taken care of. Here, let’s get Cavin to bed. I wish to talk with you about work.” Mangmo motioned for the caretaker to come over. Cavin had latched onto Delin’s leg while sleeping.

Delin waved the caretaker off and whispered, “Sorry. I’ll take him to his bed if you don’t mind.”

Mangmo nodded a yes.

Delin made every effort to not wake the boy while detaching him from his leg and picking him up. The four of them left the play room and headed for Cavin’s bedroom. There, Delin placed Cavin in bed and covered him with a blanket.

The two men watched Cavin peacefully sleep for a while yet. It was Delin that broke the silence.

“He’s so weak and fragile.”

“That he is.”

“But he doesn’t give up, uncle. He never gives up, even if his body betrays him.”

“No, he never does.”

“I admire that most of all in him, Uncle. If the Empire had a thousand men, each of them with the will to persevere as strong as this boy, the world would tremble at the great things they would do. It’s a shame.”

“That it is. This reminds me of something the ambassador from Earth said to me.”

“Oh,” Delin was curious about what his uncle had to say about the visitors from the other worlds.

“His daughter has been disabled since birth, and much like Cavin here, a healing coffin was unable to fix her blindness. He told me that the hardest thing hasn’t been that his daughter was disabled. That’s easy to deal with. The hardest part was watching her be excluded by others.”

“I can understand that.”

“It’s good that you spend time with him when you can. He’s too young to appreciate it, but I know I do and I know he will when he’s older. I wish your brothers and sisters would do the same, but it’s their own choice. Now come, we need to go.”

“Sleep well Cavin,” Delin whispered as he left with Mangmo.

~-~
April 2nd, 2004
Yetturb Township, Fahrennia
~-~

“And I’m telling you that we’re in an incredible amount of danger,” Jasma stated.

Harrick, The League liaison to the Knights stationed on Arsan responded, “Everything is on schedule. What proof do you have of this trouble? What is this trouble?”

“I don’t know. But we’re in danger if we don’t adjust our plans somehow.”

Knight Bennel spoke, “Without any facts, we can’t change our course. It’d be foolish to. How can we take vague guesses seriously?”

“It’s probability forecasting, and I’m serious. The risk of failure for us here on Arsan has increased substantially.”

“You’ve always been able to provide us with more concrete information. Yet there’s nothing you can give us now. Explain,” Bennel demanded of Jasma.

“How many times do I need to tell you. I don’t know why. Since I have added the results of the forensic report of Erlan’s starship and the wreckage of the Hegemon starship, the odds of success have tilted against us. I’ve gone over all the data. There is no defining bit of information that makes a difference except the forensic report which doesn’t make sense. It’s a report showing that we found nothing conclusive other than what was evident. Erlan disappeared and so did the Hegemon crew.”

“I’m sorry, but I think I speak for us all when I say the report is useless. It only confirms what we already knew, and that’s not enough. We didn’t have to break from the plan three years ago and why should we break from the plan now?” Bennel said.

Jasma counted to four. “Look, this is a special condition that rarely occurs. There is something obscured from us at play. It’s implied by all the data but not seen. We still don’t know what happened. We do know that the efforts of the Shadow changed since then. If our enemy has changed their behavior, they know something we don’t. All I can calculate is that, here on Arsan, we’ve got something big looming over us and you’re all ignoring it. Why are you all so stubborn?” Jasma was practically yelling at them.

Knight Halloran Rendale the fifth, butted in, “Jasma. We’re listening. We hear what you say, but Bennel is right. This isn’t enough to do anything.”

“Hey, I am calm, But I’m serious about this. You need to listen. We need to,”

“That’s enough Jasma.” Knight Rendale slapped the table, cutting Jasma off again. “You need to go outside and cool off. Everyone, we’re taking a break.” He was one of the younger knights there, definitely not the oldest or one with seniority. The other knights and attendees murmured in agreement and began getting up from their seats.

Jasma glared at Knight Rendale, and he motioned her to go outside with him. Jasma found him outside the building they’d had their meeting in. Before he could say anything, Jasma started in on him. “How dare you treat me like that Hal. I thought you were my friend. I thought you said you believed me, I thought I could trust you. How could you do this to me?”

“Shut up Jasma. Just shut up and listen.” Hal cut Jasma off yet again. “You need to cool it. I know what you’re saying is true, but you’re not going to win anyone over with your behavior. Yes, most of them are a bunch of stubborn fools. You lost control out there. You were yelling at them for no reason and treating them like wayward children. I know you’re older than most of them. You’re older than the League itself, but you know that adults don’t like people treating them like children.”

“I, well, they weren’t listening, and,”

“And nothing. You weren’t listening either. Most of them feel like you’re still in mourning for your father. They think you’re compromised. Desperate for answers. I know you’re serious about this. With Erlan gone, they’re scared. The only reason why the League even exists is because of him. The only reason why the Knights exist is because of him. The only reason we’ve survived fighting the Hegemon and its shadow so long is because of him. He was the man with the plan, and he’s gone. Maybe not forever, but he’s not here right now. They’re scared, I’m scared, and so are you. We’re barely keeping ahead of the dragon chasing us.”

Jasma had lost her bluster. “Okay, you’re right. I was treating them like a child and that was wrong. But no matter what I say, it’s falling on deaf ears. I’ve calculated out everything I can. The most probable paths for the welfare of Arsan are terrifying. It’s not just us and our fight against the Shadow of the Hegemon. It’s not the League. It’s Arsan. I’ve factored in the progress of the meeting so far and the most probable paths haven’t gotten better. They’ve worsened, Hal. They’re terrible. Arsan will be devastated if we don’t fix it, and the others refuse to listen.”

I believe you. I truly do. Understand that. And I know there are others who do as well, but we’re outnumbered. You already know they’re going to stay the course. They’re too scared to change.”

“Then what should we do?”

“I don’t know, but I want you to keep on researching solutions. Don’t bother going back into the meeting. We both know you’re wasting your time there.” Hal looked around to make sure no one was watching. He leaned in and whispered, “Even without the approval of the League, and the rest of the Knights, if you have to, don’t be afraid to instigate a course of action, especially if few will like it, and even less understand it. I know your powers. I know Erlan trusted you. I trust you. Remember, that you’re always welcome in my home. Find a solution and implement it. Now be off with you and good luck with figuring out what to do. I’ll cover for your absence.”

“Okay. I’ll go. I’ll send word when I’ve figured it out. I was afraid there for a good minute you’d turned on me, but I see you’ve got my back. Thank you.”

“Travel safe and be careful.”

“I will.”

Jasma left to call an auto-cart, already using her probability forecasting to pick a destination that’d help. The Seven City Alliance came to mind as the highest chance of success for coming up with a plan.

~-~
Saturday, May 15th, 2010
Trell Family Residence, Longmont, Colorado, Sol III
~-~

Craig Tamerlane, currently alt-formed into his superhero persona as Seraph, drove her car through the neighborhood to her destination. Once parked, she retrieved a heavy baton, her reinforced duffle bag holding her armor, and a present for the birthday boy of the party she was about to crash.

She wore no makeup and had dressed casually in jeans, a t-shirt, and sneakers. Nothing truly remarkable other than her skin color and the faint lines of power running along her skin.

Before even getting to the back yard, she could hear the party goers. She let herself in through the gate and dropped the gift off at the table there with presents.

She then moved further into the back yard to get a view. Several young teenagers were swimming in the pool or lounging around. A group of parents were talking with each other.

The side door to the house opened up behind her and an angry voice came forth. “What are you doing here?” it demanded.

Seraph turned around. Before her stood Samara Trell.

“Hi, Sam.”

“Tell me, why are you here?” Samara appeared livid

Seraph didn’t flinch. “You know why?”

Thomas came out of the house and moved to Samara’s side. “Hi, Sara. Honey, I invited her.” Sara was the name Seraph went by in public to her close friends and acquaintances.

“What, Why would you do that?” Samara exasperated in shock at her husband’s announcement.

“I’m sorry, but it was my idea. And Sara agreed to entertain the children. It’s common knowledge that the two of you have worked together before.”

Samara’s jaw muscles clenched, her expression filled with anger, “Only because we had to. Fine, We’ll talk about this later Thomas Gregory Trell.” She glared menacingly at Sara as she passed by on the way to the backyard.

“She used your full name. She didn’t know I was coming did she?” Seraph asked.

Thomas smiled. “Yeah, I didn’t tell her. Better to ask for forgiveness than beg for permission. So, I’ll have to sleep on the couch. A small price. How’re you holding up?”

“It’s gotten worse. Stage III. In my lungs and my liver.”

“Sorry to hear that.”

“Yeah. Doctors say that they’re trying to do what they can but I’m not exactly from around here.”

“How bad?”

“I had another surgery two months ago to cut it out of me, but it popped up elsewhere. Unless they figure something out they’re thinking stage IV soon.”

“How soon?”

“One year. Two at the most. The treatments postpone but don’t stop cancer. When I’m alt-formed, it’s a temporary respite.”

“Why don’t you tell Samara about it?”

“I really don’t want her to worry. She hates me over Andrew. I don’t want to compromise her any more than she’s been. She doesn’t need any guilt. I have enough of it as it is.”

“If you need anything, just let me know. I’ll manage Samara.”

“Thank you. You’re a good man and husband, and Samara knows it.”

“I told everyone that I’d have a surprise for them. How soon do you want to do your thing?”

“Do you have enough bricks for me to break?”

“I made sure.”

Tell me where I can change and we can do it right away if that’s alright?”

“Just go inside and use the bathroom in the hallway. I’ll get everyone ready.”

“Sure thing.” Seraph left Thomas outside and entered their home. In the bathroom, she opened her duffle bag and took out her armor and a few other items. Changing into her costume, she donned the armor which was a breastplate, armored skirt, and armored boots. She then worked on her makeup to give the illusion of slightly different facial features. Taking her baton, she moved back outside and Thomas was waiting there for her. It was much more quiet.

“They’re all ready for you,” Thomas said.

Seraph walked out in view of everyone. The party goers went silent.

She could see Andrew there in the center with a few friends. How tall he’d already grown. Her hearing picked up on a girl whispering, asking her friend if that really was Seraph.

Sara smiled. “Good afternoon everyone. I am Seraph.” She curtseyed in front of them.

I’m glad I could be here today. It was a surprise to me when the Trell’s asked me to come for their oldest son’s birthday party. I’ve know Samara for a long time, and we’ve worked together many times. I couldn’t refuse, so here I am. Happy Birthday Andrew.”

She waved to Andrew.

Now do any of you have any questions?

One girl seemed hesitant to raise her hand while the rest seemed exuberant in their vying for attention. Seraph called on her.

“You, young lady, in the red t-shirt.”

The girl was surprised, “Uh, uh, um, are you really Seraph?”

“Of course I am.” Seraph held up her baton and twirled it around just as well as any gymnast or drum major. Sparks of light trailed from it as Seraph used her power to reinforce it. Seraph then twirled it around, threw the baton up and caught it. The sparks stopped falling off as soon as she lost touch with it, but started immediately when she caught it. “Thomas, could you please bring out a few of the bricks.”

Thomas carried over a few bricks of varying sizes from where he had been waiting.

“Young miss, if you would kindly come up here, I could use your help.”

The girl was surprised the world famous hero would call on her.

“Now don’t be shy.”

With the prodding of several of her friends, the reticent girl, got up and came to the forefront. She was just as tall as Seraph, at around five feet, six inches.

“Here’s the baton. I want you to check it out. It’s a bit heavier than a normal one, so be careful.” Seraph waited till the girl had a good hold on it, before releasing her grip. The end opposite the girl immediately sunk to the ground.

“Oh, my gosh this is heavy," The girl exclaimed.

“It is. It’s about thirty pounds and made out of a durable steel alloy.”

Seraph took a brick and set it in front of the girl. I want you to hit this brick as hard as you can with the baton.

“Uh, okay.” The girl struggled with the baton, and with Seraph's help, raised it above her head like a sledgehammer. Brining it down, the girl managed to land a hit. The brick cracked in half. The other children and some parents clapped and cheered for her.

“You broke the brick, but this was heavy wasn’t it. This is basically like a sledgehammer.”

“It was,” the girl agreed.

Seraph took the baton out of the girl's hands. She then picked up another brick. “Take this brick and tell me if you can break it with your hands. Be careful.”

The girl did and struggled in vain. “It’s a real brick.” The girl handed it back to Seraph.

“As my lovely young assistant has discovered, it is indeed a brick.” Seraph held up the brick and squeezed, cracking it into pieces. Seraph then held the baton horizontal in front of the girl. “Now miss, I want you to hold onto the baton as I lift. I’d ask the birthday boy to do this, but he’s too tall. He could probably lift me up.”

Seraph could see Andrew and the other kids were enthralled by her performance. The girl held on and Seraph lifted Seraph then proceeded to curl the baton with the girl hanging off like it was practically weightless. Once done, she bid the girl to return to her friends and thanked her. Quite a number of demonstrations later, using innocuous objects like a paper plate and a hamburger bun, she demonstrated her powers.

The whole time Samara was pissed, but that didn’t matter. Every time Seraph looked down at Andrew, she could see he was happy and that was the most important thing to Seraph at the moment.

~-~
Wednesday, November 21st, 2012
Residence of Craig Tamerlane, Denver Colorado, Sol III
~-~

Javier sat next to the bed Craig Tamerlane lay on. Asleep, his head resting in his arms, slightly pushing up against Craig’s side. The only noise was the beeps of machines monitoring Craig’s health, and Javier’s occasional snore.

The door into the room opened. In walked, Ingrid Dahlgren, an Albaz like Craig, but from the planet Ormault. She was known to the citizens of Earth as the hero Valkyrie, but here she was a friend to both men. She did her best to make as little noise as possible. In a bag, she had Chinese takeout she’d grabbed on the way here for Javier. She guessed he probably hadn’t even eaten in the last day.

She sat the takeout on a table in the room, and picked a blanket up off a couch and put it over Javier’s shoulders. She moved to a chair by the window to sit and watch. She was quiet enough that neither Javier or Craig stirred.

Ingrid had been a friend of Craig since he first visited Earth, back when he went by Kregg. She’d been there to greet him when he first arrived and she had worked closely with him to create the identity of the original Craig Tamerlane he assumed shortly after his arrival. But Craig got cancer, and even with the help of Erlan and his advance technology, they couldn’t get rid of it. It kept on coming back. There was a limit to how much flesh one could cut out of their body and maintain a functioning quantum template let alone stay alive.

When Craig’s health turned drastically worse three days ago, Ingrid, along with Javier were the only ones who could make it and stay by his side.

Ingrid sat patiently watching over the two for nearly three hours before Kregg roused from his sleep. Drugged against the pain of cancer he managed to move enough to wake Javier who lifted his head.

“How’re you doing,” Javier asked. He held put Craig’s hand in his.

Ingrid moved up to Javier’s side and had a hand on his shoulder. Craig managed to turn his head enough to look at both of them.

“I’m sorry, but I think it’s time,” Craig whispered and struggled to smile.

“Ah, don’t say that. It’s not funny,” Javier pleaded.

“Have you found someone,” Craig asked Javier.

“You know how hard it is.”

“Don’t be like me. Find someone to love and love them. Don’t let anything get in the way of it. Tell me, how’re they doing?”

“The three of them are doing fine,” said Javier.

Ingrid added, “You’d still be proud of them.”

“Look after them.” Kregg turned his head to face the other side of the bed. “Are you the one who will take me?”

An apparition only visible to Craig at the moment answered, “Yes and no.” The apparition reached out a skeletal hand to take hold of the bed-ridden man's other hand.

Javier thought Craig had become delirious, “Take you where? We’re not going anywhere until you get better.”

“Did I do the right thing,” Craig asked the skeleton.

“Don’t worry about it. You’ve done as well as you could. Now come on.” The skeleton pulled Craig towards him.

Javier, unaware of the apparition’s answer, answered Craig’s question. “Of course you did right.”

Craig sat up out of his bed. Javier couldn’t see this. The life support system monitoring Craig Tamerlane showed he’d died. He lay there peacefully.

For Craig, reality washed away, leaving him in a void with the skeleton. He found his body whole again no longer weak and ravaged by cancer and drugs.

Craig asked the Skeleton, “So what now?”

“Well, I’m not sure. I can’t go where I think you're going. My knowledge of the place is sketchy. I think it’s a home of sorts, supposedly peaceful. Before you leave, I want to give you my thanks. You really came through for me, and I can’t even begin to tell you how many lives you’ve had an impact on for the better. I wish you could have been around longer in this branch.”

“Uh, thanks, I guess. Are you finally going to tell me what you are now?”

“Sure, why not,” The skeleton said, but it disappeared from Craig’s point of view before it could explain anything. Reality skipped from the empty void to a well-maintained grass field that appeared freshly mowed. The smell of cut grass filled the air although he couldn’t see or hear anything cutting it. The sun was high overhead, and Craig estimated it was probably noon. There were a few trees scattered about and a tree line further away. In one direction, the spire of a building reached up from behind the trees. A flock of birds flew overhead chirping away.

“What, where am I?” Craig asked. No one responded. He thought that he’d finally have a chance to figure out what the skeleton actually was. With the spire, the only structure he could see, Craig resolved himself to go and hopefully find out where he was.

He walked to the edge of the field, then into the trees, and then out to another field, across it through more trees, and then into another field. Only this time, there were others engaged in what Craig thought to be a picnic. There were nine people he counted, all sitting together, eating food, talking, laughing, apparently having a good time.

Maybe they’d know what was going on. Craig approached. He was a third of the way there when they noticed him. One of them, a young man stood up.

“Kregg? Kregg? It’s you. It really is,” the man yelled.

It was a voice Craig hadn’t heard in a very long time. The young man ran towards him and he recognized who it was. “Hal? Is that you,” he asked. As far as he knew, the man who he’d become best friends with, and in a certain way, even closer, had died almost a hundred years ago. Maybe this was the afterlife.

“Oh man it’s good to see you,” Hal yelled with excitement. Hal didn’t stop running and tackled Craig to the ground with a hug. Rolling twice, he ended up on top, and knelt over Craig, pinning him in place. “You’re the first you to arrive. The others and I have been waiting for you.”

“First me to arrive? And we’re dead right?”

“Oh yes, we’re dead, and it’s definitely the first one of you unless you’ve been hiding. You’ll know when your other selves arrive.”

“Hey, if we’re dead and we’re here, then that means,”

Hal didn’t let Craig finish. “The whole crew is here. Lark, Josto, Galim, Tihr, and even Katima are already here.”

“Really?”

“They are going to be so excited to see you. Come on, I've got to introduce you to my friends over there, and then we can go surprise the rest.” Hal stood up, pulling Craig with him.

Craig wasn’t sure what was going on, but if this was Hal, and the others were here, then maybe this death thing wouldn’t be so bad.

Quantum Implicitum 02 - Inheritance

Author: 

  • Stardraigh

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Physical or Emotional Abuse
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes
  • CAUTION: Violence

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel > 40,000 words
  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transformations
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Science Fiction
  • Other Worlds
  • Adventure
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School
  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Stuck
  • Voluntary

TG Elements: 

  • Corsets
  • Costumes and Masks
  • Fancy Dress / Prom / Evening Gown
  • High heels / Shoes / Boots / Feet
  • Jewelry / Earrings
  • Pregnant / Having a Baby
  • Wedding Dress / Married / Bridesmaid

Other Keywords: 

  • U1
  • Project Amaranth

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Amaranth
QI_Small.png

Quantum Implicitum 02 - Inheritance
by
Stardraigh

Follow Andrew Trell and Cavin Conn as they enter into the world, discover their heritage, and find it within themselves to be heroes.
~-~
Wednesday, December 7th, 2012
Denver, Colorado, Sol III

Andrew
~-~

I took a deep breath of the cool air flowing into the test chamber when its door opened. For the last hour, I’d been stuck in there, and there was almost no air circulation. I say test chamber but I think it was actually a janitor's closet. Too big to be a coffin. Too small to be a real room. Doc Matherton most likely used a storage room for his quantum power manipulation unit.

It's better than one of the tests last year. That consisted of a cylinder I crawled into which was then filled with nasty smelling goo. To get the smell off I had to shave all my hair and take a few baths in nothing but vinegar. I smelled for over a week like a mix of formaldehyde and hot motor oil. That didn't go over well with anyone.

My name is Andrew Trell. I have super powers. You’d think having them would be really cool, but they don’t work, so it’s not cool at all.

This is where my problem lies. Everyone who shows signs of having a quantum power template and makes it through puberty gets to use them. Not me.

My sister Deanna manifested when she hit puberty at ten years old. She's thirteen now and she can manipulate gravity same as my mom. In theory, it was my mother who we got our powers from. I say in theory because science is still out on how powers are inherited. No gene expression has been found yet as a cause. It is known that they operate on a quantum level which has a whole number of implications still being explored by scientists all over the world.

I went through puberty. No doubt about that. To put it crudely my balls dropped. I could produce sperm and ejaculate. The doctors had it counted. I’m a healthy sixteen-year-old. Powers but no powers.

Doc Matherton hadn't been the only specialist my mother brought me to. But he was thought to be the world’s leading expert for powers. So far, none of the specialists had been able to give me a clue or hint at why my powers failed to manifest. Lots of speculation. I was the anomaly. No one in recorded history with powers has had this happen to them. I'm famous in the scientific community.

Last time I checked, thirty-eight papers had been written on me so far. I had a copy of each one, even if most of it went over my head. I've been put through the ringer when it came to figuring out why my powers don't work. You might think it possible that whatever power I have is so weak, so insignificant that it’s there. That was one of the first hypothesis disproved.

All of this had led me today, to Doc Matherton's research lab in downtown Denver. The last of the four tests I’d done today was over. So far all four had failed.

My hospital gown hung on a hook by the door. I put the gown on after I exited the test chamber. Neither Doc or his assistant Beth was there waiting for me. I went straight away to the patient room and began changing into my clothes.

I got enough time to at least get my underwear on and my pants part way when someone knocked at the door. I didn't look up as the door opened. Doc Matherton didn't wait for me or even ask if I was decent. No, he walked right in after his knock, and in followed his assistant, Beth Preston. His bedside manner left a lot to be desired for.

"Andrew, do you feel any different?" Was the only thing Doc asked. The only thing he ever asked after the tests at this point in our relationship.

At least I had my pants on. I may have only been sixteen years old, and half the age of Beth, but she was still quite a looker. It's the principle of the matter. I didn't want to be any more embarrassed than I had to be. Not that it was important. My mother had taken me to see Doc Matherton since I hit puberty six years ago. Six years of seeing Beth. I wasn't attracted to her beyond a simple base attraction that I was male, and she female and she was pretty. Nothing complicated there. She had seen me naked many times as a patient. But still, I didn't need to be embarrassed more than was required.

"No Doc. Nothing. I don't feel any different and I’ve tried all the mental exercises I was taught for this."

Doc Matherton exhaled in disappointment, giving me the same look of defeat he has given me for the last six years. "I don't know what to say, Andrew. I'll keep on working at it from my end. If I can think up of anything, I'll tell your mother. Let me know if anything changes." And with that, Doc Matherton left the room.

I finished getting dressed.

Beth started in. "Maybe better luck next time Andrew. Your mother had to leave on official business."

No surprise there. Mom had been called away to do her superhero thing, leaving me here. This wasn't the first time something like that happened. My mother was good at her job, good enough she managed her own team. I checked the time on my phone. Dad would still be at work and wouldn't be off for another few hours if he wasn't working late.

"I'll be fine Beth. My mom is a busy woman." I didn’t fault her for that at all. I just hope she was safe doing whatever it was she was doing right now.

I tied my shoes and stood up. My winter coat came on next. Beth handed me a number of papers in a folder.

"These are for your records. Sorry, we didn't succeed, but the Doc is trying. He really is."

"I know. I’m thankful that he’s trying. I’m going now so bye" I said as I exited the room, and then the building. I wasn’t going to stick around for nothing to do.

Hopefully, I wouldn’t have to wait too long for the bus. At least it had stopped snowing.

~-~
Wednesday, December 7th, 2012
Vindra City, Empire of Vindrika, Arsana IV

Cavin
~-~

Here I was taking the final in Psychology, my last college course needed to get my general studies degree. Some of you may be thinking that at the age of sixteen, I must be a genius to be completing what most didn’t until their mid-twenties. I'll admit, I was intelligent, clever even to overcome what I could, and not get in trouble. The general studies degree was easy, and I scraped by. With the degree, it's not like I was going to do anything that people's lives would depend on me. I just had to show everyone I could do it.

And there I was, sweating profusely, not because this was the hardest class, but because someone had turned the heat up in this wing of the building.

My name is Cavin Conn. I'm sixteen years old and not even five feet tall at four feet eight and a half inches. It's on the short side, even for a human. I know a few Albaz who seem almost twice as tall as I am. People mistake me for a little girl all the time. It doesn’t help that I keep my hair long and I have a fair complexion by human standards.

This often provided bullies with ammunition.

I’m a half breed. My father is human. My mother, an Albaz. She died in childbirth with me, so I never knew her. My ears have a slight point to them but not as defined as an Albaz. I certainly didn’t get any height from my mother. She’s where I got my blonde hair along with my slim build and light skin tones. My green eyes and height came from my father.

Being of mixed race is not a common occurrence on Arsan. We have three distinct species of humanity on our planet. Humans, Albaz and Thorcin. Marriage between species is an unsaid taboo, mainly for health reasons. The children of such unions tended to have more health problems and I was no exception.

One thing I did get from both of my parents was being one of the touched with supposedly incredible powers. Both my parents are touched. Having two parents who are touched dramatically increases the chance that a child such as myself would be touched as well.

But I am unique in this.

Unlike any other person who is known to be power-touched on Arsan, I am the only one who shows signs of it and yet has no use of it. Malason glows when I hold it but I have no power at all to use.

My father is of House Conn. Yes, that House Conn. The House currently running the Vindrika Empire. That makes me a prince I guess not that I really care. My family is known for having powers related to earth. My father, my brothers Ajari, Delin and Andro and my younger sister Isaura can change their form into living rock and are near indestructible. My older sister Argma and my Uncle Mangmo can transmute one type of silicate to another.

Unlike my father’s side of the family with their affinity for earth, those touched on my mother’s side of the family, House Lalwren, had air powers. My mother could fly. Sadly my mother was the last of her house or else I’d have more relatives.

Then there's me. I can’t do anything with my power. Beyond the lack of power, I had the health problems that went along with being a mixed-breed. I had issues with control of my body. Everything always seemed off with my body. Doctors said I had something called body integrity identity disorder, that my body didn’t fit my brain's idea of what it should be, someone more likely to trip over my own two feet than do anything useful.. I’m the runt of my family,.

I felt everyone but my Uncle and my brother Delin looked down at me with disgust or apathy. None but my younger sister would admit it. I get treated like a child, coddled in my inexperience and physical deficiencies, shuffled off from caretaker to caretaker.

I still had something to prove. In their eyes, I may be young, dumb and inexperienced, but I wasn't going to give up. I hated the status quo, and as soon as I could, I was going to get out and experienced life. Anything to get me out of the palace.

Thankfully I have my Uncle Mangmo. Technically he's not my uncle. As far as I know none of my father’s brothers or sisters survived the civil war when he took over power from his father. Mangmo is actually my father’s cousin. He’s not in line to inherit the throne, but he is one of my father’s most trusted advisers and closest friends. He has a way with words, and my father uses that by having him work as an ambassador where he needs him.

Somehow I caught my uncle’s eye. He saw something in me. I don't know what, but he got me straightened out, which is how I found myself where I was, taking the final exam of my second level education. It may only in general studies, and be practically useless, but it got me out of the palace and temporarily away from the caretakers.

I didn’t care for psychology, but this course was the one where they teach you about logic and fallacies and I have to admit that I found it a good one. I plodded through the problems. There were sixty of them, I had to answer. Only sixty. The first forty were easy. I could pick up the logic easily. The next nineteen were harder. It wasn't obvious, and I had to stretch my brain through some vague implications to come up with what I hoped was the optimal answer. The last one seemed unusual in that it used a scenario example.

In war, a soldier has been given the following order. Guard a supply tent with your life from; Destruction by the Enemy, Pilferage by the local population, Misappropriation by army personnel. Currently, the supply tent and soldier guarding it are surrounded by the enemy. Several members of the local population and fellow soldiers are asking for supplies out of the tent. Loss of these supplies will hurt war efforts in the area. What should the soldier do?

Not even a goal, just a question about what should someone do.

If I was the soldier, I’d have just burned the tent down. Nothing in the orders against that, and it fulfills the orders, but it’s not asking what I would do.

The question is what should the soldier do. I answered the soldier should follow his orders. The soldier should guard the tent, even unto death, from enemy destruction, pilferage by the local populace, and misappropriation.

It's simple. Even if it gets destroyed anyway. Even if its use could turn the tide of battle, even if it would allow some of the local populace to survive. He should guard the tent. It’s his orders. As for the contents of the tent, who cares. The order was the tent.

But then again, if it was me, I would have done something different. I’d have burned down the tent and all of the supplies within.

I gathered my papers, reviewed them, then put them in order, and brought them to the proctor.

Leaving, I went outside, where I felt more relaxed in the cold evening air. It was not long before the proctor came out, and handed me a slip of paper with my results before heading off.

I had passed with the bare minimum needed to get credit for the class. Another thing marked off the list to reach my freedom.

I walked back to my dorm, taking care to not trip or stumble on any ice or objects hidden in the snow. I found mail in my mailbox. What I wanted was contained therein. It was a letter from my uncle. Before I did anything else I opened it and read the contents.

Cavin, I hope life finds you well. I am in town for a short while before departing on a goodwill tour of the Empire. I hope you remember what we talked about last summer. If you are ready for this, I would be more than happy to have you start. You still must ask your father for permission. Regardless of your choice or what your father says, I would like to visit with you if you are able at your earliest convenience.

Perfect timing. My Uncle had a way with that. He probably had this written out and sent weeks ago but with instructions to deliver it today.

Tomorrow I should be able to see him while I went and asked my father permission to proceed. My next step to gaining independence would be to become a Knight of the Empire.

Me a sickly half-breed who everyone thinks is a little girl.

I hoped this works out.

~-~
Wednesday, December 7th, 2012
Denver, Colorado, Sol III

Andrew
~-~

While waiting for the bus, I texted my mom that I loved her and to be safe. She might not get it till she was done with whatever she was doing, but I hope she saw it. I also texted my dad I was on my way home. He messaged back he'd be working late and said he wanted to talk later. He made an apology for being stuck at work and gave his love. I texted back that I didn't have a problem that I loved him and would see him later.

The trip home by bus would be almost an hour and then another hour of walking. This was plenty of time to ponder life, the universe, and everything else.

The bus arrived and I got on. The heat was on, necessitating the unzipping of my coat. There were a few other riders and enough space, that I could sit away from them.

I pulled out my piece of malason. This was the original piece given to me by my mom as a child. It's a synthetic material almost as tough as jade and as hard as a diamond, It’s dark gray, almost black in color with no luster. If you held it up to the light, you would find it slightly translucent if the piece were cut thin enough. My piece was about the size of a credit card, only thicker. Dad had it polished and I carried it with me, sort of like a good luck charm.

Malason has a unique property to emit a low luminescence when held by one who had a power. Right now it did, just as it had always done.

So far, I’ve had one hundred and twenty-eight tests by Doc Matherton to find if my powers could be turned on and made to work. I felt that Doc Matherton was grasping at straws by now. Only four tests this time, and still nothing to show for them. I felt like I always felt. How was I supposed to feel any different?

And what if I got my powers tomorrow? What would I do? How would my life change? In theory, my power should be the same or very similar to my mom’s. Would I be a hero like my mom? Could I be one? My sister Dee is always going on about being a hero like mom. Would I want the same?

I don’t think Mom wants that for Dee. She hasn’t come out and outright told Dee no. She always says that being a hero isn’t always what it’s cracked up to be. She describes it as lots of paperwork, lots of waiting, interspersed with crazy chaos. My mother’s job is law enforcement and emergency services, pure and simple. Long hours, and lots of crazy.

Outside of being a hero with law enforcement, there aren’t that many jobs for some power types. Mom and Dee could affect the gravity of what they touched and the effect lasted for a short time. Their power isn’t all that useful as a career. Space agencies will sometimes use gravity manipulators to lighten the load of ultra-heavy equipment boosted to space. If a construction company could afford one, a gravity manipulator could work there. A career in entertainment as an acrobat might work. There might be a few more jobs to make use of gravity manipulation, but there wasn’t much.

If I had to pick a career, I’d most likely follow after my dad as an electrician and electrical engineer. He’s already shown me a lot of what goes into the fields, and I’d picked it up fairly easy.

That’s what I’d be. Andrew Trell, Electrician and Electrical Engineer. Probably have a wife, two children, some pet, and powers that don’t work.

Someday. Maybe someday. But not today. I’m only sixteen, almost seventeen. Too young to be depressed about this crap. Get it together man. This means nothing.

I pocketed the malason, and watched out the window at the passing city, still blanketed in snow that probably wasn’t going to melt for a while yet.

The ride was uneventful and I got off my stop. My coat was thick enough to keep me warm while I walked from the bus stop to my neighborhood.

I made it home. Lights were on, meaning some of my siblings were already there. I opened the front door and stepped inside.

Deanna screamed, falling from the ceiling onto me, knocking me to the ground.

I didn't act surprised. Nor did I try to withstand her assault. I went to the ground as safely as possible, ending up stomach down with her sitting on my back. She was kind enough to reduce her weight instead of increasing it.

Every chance she got, she greeted me this way since my father showed us kids the Pink Panther movie. In it, the inspector had his manservant attack him when he arrived home to keep him on his toes. Her excuse to my parents was always that she was helping me train.

I didn’t see it as rubbing it in that I didn’t have powers. In fact, I encouraged it.

Although waking up at 3am to your sister whispering creepy nothings to you while crawling on the ceiling was unnerving the first few times. But you get used to it. She likes to use her powers on me reducing my weight to almost nothing and carrying me. She never does anything malicious.

"Did it work Andy? Did it, did it, did it?" She asked excitedly.

"Sorry Dee. No luck. No powers yet."

"Awwww, that's lame Andy." She got off my back and allowed me up. "Dad called and said he'd be late." She walked to the kitchen. "Said he wanted you to get dinner ready. Mom's not back yet. Probably pulling an all-niter. Kevin and Karen are at a birthday party. Everyone else is here."

"No problem. Do you know if you want anything?" Something latched onto my side. It was Franky.

"Any luck Andy?"

"No Franky, No luck." Even though he was getting big, I picked him up and set him on the counter. "Any idea on what you want for dinner?"

"Waffles, Andy. I want waffles." That was Franky's thing now. He loves waffles and wanted them for every meal.

"Sure why not. Dee, can you get the waffle iron out. I'll make waffles for everyone."

"Yayyyyyyyyy, Waffle time." I winced. Franky didn’t have the best volume control yet. He jumped down from the counter and took off to some other part of the house.

Together, Dee and I made waffles for everyone. By the time we were done, both Karen and Kevin had gotten home, and both were also disappointed I didn't have any powers.

I supervised clean up, then got the younger kids to watch some cartoons on TV. I took myself to the den. Normally my father’s personal sanctum, I knew he wouldn't mind me being there. The second TV was in the den. I turned it on and found the news.

Nothing in it about what mom could be doing. Probably wouldn't find out about it until after she returned. It could be days later.

A large part of the news seemed dedicated to speculation on the fallout from the death of billionaire, some thought trillionaire, Craig Tamerlain. Everyone wondered how his massive estate would be divvied up. The big event was tomorrow. Quite a lot of money was riding on this. The guy was thought to be a non-powered villain who used his money to do very questionable things, but never enough to get caught except by death.

The other interesting bit of news came up that the famed British super-hero Seraph had announced her retirement. I'd met her two years ago at my birthday party. My mother had worked with her several times and somehow got her to come visit. She seemed like a really nice woman.

The announcement came as a shock to the world or so the news would have you believe. Unlike in the past, this time around there was no daughter to take her place. There had been a line of heroes, mothers, and daughters stretching over the last century back to the late 1800’s. All went by the name Angel or Seraph, and one went by the name Minerva.

The news turned to other boring topics, none of them I had any interest in. I put the station on one of those music stations, one with soft classical music curled up and fell asleep.

~-~
Wednesday, December 8th, 2012
Vindra City, Empire of Vindrika, Arsana IV

Cavin
~-~

It was a quiet morning, at least in the Locheler District where I had spent the night. Not having any school gave me a chance to sleep in. Little good that did. I've long adapted to an early schedule and was up before the morning bells.

Snow flurries had fallen all night, leaving a light dusting of snow over everything. The weather report said it was going to be windy later with a heavier snowfall tonight, but it’d be sunny over the next two days. Before leaving I made sure to grab my coat and wear my boots. You’d think with being a native here, I’d have grown used to the cold, but I hadn’t. I didn’t like the cold at all.

The weather seemed nice so far for what it was. With my coordination issues, Ice was an enemy I couldn’t afford to lose a battle with. I admit that I'm more scared of ice than having a conversation with my father.

Few were out this early, so I walked in peace. I only managed to trip over my feet twice but not fall which was somewhat better than I normally did.

The last part of the city on my walk was through Unity Park. There wasn't much besides the few species of tree which could be made to grow in the year round cold weather, but what could grow had been planted here in the park and carefully maintained.

My stomach grumbled. I had yet to eat breakfast before I left. The path I chose to walk, had a small cafe. One I had eaten at several times at before. Breakfast should be ready for us early birds.

The smell of a real fire in their fireplace and cooked food wafted out as I opened the door. The waiter took my hat, coat, and scarf. Other than the waiter, the cook, and I, no one else was here yet.

I didn’t even look at the menu. “Is there a house special today, or do your recommend anything sir?” I asked.

“Today’s special is hot sausage soup and a heavy biscuit.”

“That sounds delicious. I’ll have that, and what juice do you have?”

“We have a hot mixed berry tea, hot sormin, chilled apple juice, and chilled stone berry nectar.”

“I’ll have the tea.” Sormin was too bitter for my taste and with it always cold, I didn’t need a cold drink.

The waiter left me a copy of the day's local news pamphlet to read while my meal was prepared.

There was an article that a new manufacturing center was opening on the outskirts of Vindra in one of the many industrial sectors. Another article was on the recent military show being a hit and drawing citizens in. My sister Argma and her engineering corps were supposed to have had a big part of it. I had missed out on it last week having school. It was Twelve more days till the Day of Ancestors. Almost every advertisement in the pamphlet was geared towards buying flowers or other items for the holiday.

The article most interesting to me, though, was the one for Ambassador Mangmo to begin the Vindrika Empire's ambassador trip across the world within the month.

I hoped to be on that trip with my uncle after today.

Breakfast came. The soup was delicious, especially when soaking the biscuit in it. A few more people had come out on their daily tasks with a few stopping in for their morning meal.

It was times like this I relished. No one recognized me. Even though a member of the royal family, I rarely made the news, not that I wanted to. No one seemed to know I was the emperor’s son since I really didn’t look the part. I've eaten here before, and I've even been served by the same young man. If he knew I was a prince he didn’t act on it. It was great to just be myself with nobody caring.

Once done I paid for my meal. I bundled up against the cold weather and continued on my way.

Unity Park shared the largest edge of the palace grounds. The change from the park to palace grounds was plainly evident. A wide public road ran between them. There were no trees on the palace grounds in this part, a stark contrast to the trees in the park, some of them growing right on the very edge

Making sure no auto-carts were coming, I crossed. Now on the other side, I was in the plaza. It had had four levels, with steps and ramps between them.

In the center on the third level was the moon circle. It was a large stone of a different material than what was used to construct the rest of Old Vindra city, including the palace. Worn in several spots with age, most of it was still marked with a pattern of whirls and swirls.

Legend says that when the planets aligned, an ancient one would appear. Another said that if you kiss your loved one under the twin moons when both are full, you'll have a long life of prosperity. That only happens every three years and when it did everyone in a relationship came out to kiss. It’s a bunch of crap if you ask me.

Several palace guards walked about on patrol around the moon circle, but they paid me no head beyond a cursory glance.

I don’t know why the only guards here in the plaza stood their watch around the moon circle. It’s said Old Vindra is ancient, from as far back as when the ancients brought the first people here to Arsan. The moon circle is said to have been there almost as long. The only thing I’ve been able to discover on the subject was that it's been this way for thousands of years, even before the Vindrika empire formed. Several of the long-lived Albaz I’ve spoken to said that their grandparents talked of the circle being guarded in their own grandparents time thousands of years ago.

Passing on, I only tripped once on the last step up to the fourth and final terrace going to my knee. My speed was slow and cautious and my grip on the railing helped keep me from injury. Glancing around I could see no one had noticed my stumble.

Here on the fourth terrace are the public offices for several of the Empire’s government services here in Vindra city. I ignored all of them and started up the steps to the palace itself.

From this terrace, another set of steps led up to an arched entrance way through the first wall around the palace. It was a long but low sloping set of steps. I could do it. I’d done it before without falling, but I’d definitely hug the railing given the weather.

Lining the steps just on each side of the path were numerous statutes running the whole length of the steps.

These were much the same as the moon circle in that I didn’t know why they were here or what its meaning was. For all, I know they could have long forgotten heroes of a sort. I’d ask my brother Andro about them. He’d had his people look into it and couldn’t find an answer other than they’d been there longer than the Vindrika Empire had been around.

There were one hundred eight of them. fifty-four on each side facing each other. One thing evident about them was each statue varied in appearance. Each one separate and distinct, and all were either a Human, an Albaz, or Thorcin. They also weren’t limited to one gender. The statues were split evenly between male and female.

Each one had the look like standing at attention, surveying everything in front of them, which really was only other statues and the grass covered hill the stairs ran up.

I slowly made it up, step by step. No guards or anyone else but me were along the stairs. The general population was not forbidden from going up here. During the summer tour season, this was a popular a place to visit. But it was early in the day, and not tourist season, and I found myself alone under the statues gaze.

Luckily I reached the top without an accident. This part of the grounds was clear except a fountain in the center that one could sit around. I crossed over to the fountain and sat down to catch my breath.

Once I felt rested, I continued on towards the palace. It was more of one large interconnected complex than a single large building. There were other entrances I could have chosen. Other entrances without so many steps, or as long a walk and with less exposure to the outside. These other entrances wouldn’t allow me to show my strength, what little of it I had. My father would probably call me a fool for risking myself this much if he even cared.

There were several large grand looking entrances to the complex. All of which had a set of guards and all of them remained closed. I didn’t want one of those. I wanted the small entrance to the left of them.

This entrance was a small unremarkable door, one that maybe maintenance would use to perform its duties. I’d used it before, knowing that on the other side lay a relatively easy path to the part of the palace I desired.

I reached it. The door had a simple cipher lock of eight buttons. Each one had to be pressed in a certain order. I started to input the code.

A hand grasped my shoulder. “What do you think you’re doing?”

Whoever this man was, he spun me around and I lost my balance going to the ground on my side. My shoulder was most likely going to be sore and I was probably going to walk with a limp for a day. Although painful this wasn’t even close to the worst pain I’d ever felt and I could bear it. I didn’t resist or try to break free. That would be impossible. From behind me the man rolled onto my stomach and a heavy weight pressed into my back but not too hard to prevent me from breathing. My hands were quickly cuffed. This wasn’t the first time this had happened to me, but I didn’t expect it here of all places.

A guard came up in front where I could see him. He reached down and pulled my winter hat off my head revealing my shoulder length blonde hair.

“What do we have here? Does the whelp of a girl have any identification on her.”

A hand fished through my pockets, pulling out my ID when it was found.

This wasn’t the first time this happened with me being called a girl. My sister Isaura often taunted me with this. I’d learned to not react to it. If people wanted to make incorrect assumptions, let them. They could feel embarrassment when they learned otherwise.

“Identification papers say male, age sixteen. The name on it is Cavin Conn.”

“I hardly doubt that. Doesn’t look like the prince to me, more like a princess. She looks nothing like the royal family. Miss, what did you think you were doing trying to enter the palace without going through the proper entrance for citizens and why do you have a set of fake identification papers?”

Always keep it simple when dealing with any sort of law enforcement. “I’m going to visit my father and the papers aren’t fake. They’re real and my own.”

“Let’s take her to the guard room and hold her until we can establish her identity.”

The guard on top of me got off and pulled me up. I could see two other guards were there as well.

“You know Miss that it’s a crime to lie to an officer of the law. You’ll be punished for it.”

I merely nodded a yes keeping my expression as deadpan as possible. This wouldn’t be the last time this would happen. The guards walked me to their post. My handcuffs were removed and my jacket stripped from me. They took my fingerprints and fed them into one of the new computer systems.

Fifteen minutes later, the same Sergeant who brought me in, Sergeant Trimall, was apologizing for his mistake. I didn’t really hold it against him. He was surprised that I congratulated him on doing his job, telling him that one can never be too careful. I also advised him that they probably shouldn’t keep a record or let anyone else know about this. Others in my family would see him transferred to the most inhospitable locales for work for letting this happen. The sergeant was a good man for doing his job and I wasn’t going to fault him for it even if I didn’t like the reasons why it happened.

Sergeant Trimall was nice enough to escort me to the door I needed. We said our goodbyes. Seems like a nice guy.

I made my way through the palace to an office I rarely visited. The office of Grell Minorn. He was the man in charge of keeping my father’s schedule in order. The truth was he had a staff for it. He was currently out of the office at the moment, but his staff was there. They didn’t seem too pleased to see me and hear my request to see my father.

One of the staffers escorted me to a waiting room, one I was familiar with having waited many times for audiences with my father. The place was ugly. I think on purpose to intimidate the visitors. The lighting wasn’t that great, and the pictures didn’t really fit. The furniture, well maintained and regularly repaired, consisted of the same out of date pieces that had been there since I was a child.

There were others waiting in the room. Not so many that I couldn’t get the couch all to myself. The staffers didn’t say how long it’d be but if it was anything like before it’d be a few hours. I lay down on the couch, curled up and fell asleep. Who cares what the others in the room thought. I wasn’t here for them. I was here for me.

~-~
Wednesday, December 8th, 2012
Boulder, Colorado, Sol III

Andrew
~-~

My sleep was pleasant. Someone had put a blanket over me in the night and I woke up with it around me.

There was a sticky note on the TV screen. It said I was too big to carry to bed, with a smiley face.

I laughed.

It was early enough my siblings had not woken up yet. I double checked and neither of my parents were home. My father should already be off to work and my mother most likely hadn’t come back yet.

I showered, dressed, and got the milk and cereal out for breakfast. Then I began making my rounds. Getting everyone up. I got them fed, dressed, and out the door and onto their bus. I cleaned up then left for my own school. I think most other teens my age would have had a fit for responsibilities they didn’t want. For me, I didn’t see a problem with it.

My high school was close enough to be a short walking distance. Less than a mile away from our home. I made it there with plenty of time to spare.

I'll be honest. I have no real friends. I'm on good terms with many people. No one picks on me. I get good grades. B's mostly, and a few A's and C's mixed in. I try not to draw attention to myself or stand out. And there is the whole powered, but no power thing. Everyone just kept their distance while we’re all polite to each other.

Thank god I wasn't bullied. I think it's a combo of being tall, and being the child of a nationally recognized superhero. The few fights I had been unable to avoid, had turned out in my favor, or we’d been stopped by others before we could really do anything. I tried to be nice to everyone and everyone seemed nice to me.

The first half of the school day was boring, until the end of fourth class, the class before lunch. One of the front office aides came into class and hand delivered a note to my teacher, and upon reading the note, he called out my name to go with the aide. I had to go to the principal's office and off I went.

I arrived, only stopping to drop my bag off at my locker. I was quickly ushered by the secretary into the principal's office. Inside was a school counselor, principal, vice principal, and three strangers, two men and a woman all dressed up in suits.

The room hushed as I entered, and the principal smiled. “Mr. Trell,” She said, “This is quite unexpected, but a court order was put out to have you at an estate hearing later today. I normally wouldn't approve of this, but I've already been in contact with both your parents, and the district administration lawyer, and verified that it is a legitimate court order. This is Mr. Margoles, "She indicated the older man, "Mrs. Chaffe” the woman, and “Mr. Steinbech, the last of the suits. “They will escort you to the courthouse.”

Margoles was an older gentleman, probably in his forties. He was on the tall side but looked Hispanic. He was bald but kept a trimmed mustache and beard.

Mrs. Chafe was a black woman about average height, brunette and looked to be in her thirties. She wore a skirt suit. Looking at her exposed legs and hands I could see they were muscled. She had several power lines running down her legs and her right hand had a visible line on the back. One line one even ran up her left cheek then across her forehead. This woman had a quantum template. Most definitely in physical strength enhancement.

Mr. Steinbech was a caucasian man with dirty blond hair, probably in his thirties as well, small of stature and had no power lines visible.

I glanced at them. Mr. Margoles smiled. "It's good to finally meet you in person Mr. Trell. I've been waiting for this day quite some time." He held out his hand, and I politely accepted the shake. "I apologize for the rush but we must hurry, or we won't make it in time to the hearing.”

"What if I don't want to go?"

"Court order says you got to. I wish that you didn't have to deal with what you're going to deal with today, but," He glanced at the other two. "None of us wanted to have today be what it is.”

I looked upon their faces, and something was writ across all three of theirs. Something sad, but I didn't know what. I turned to face the principal, and she spoke, "Everything has been taken care of on our end Mr. Trell. You've been given an excuse from school for the rest of the day. Goodbye, and be safe, now don't delay, you have somewhere to be." And she indicated the door.

I left first being the closest to the door. Mr. Margoles was quick to catch up at my side. "Mr. Trell, I have a limo waiting out front, and also some fast food for you.”

"Can you tell me where I'm going?"

"Yes. You're going downtown to the city municipal office. There, you're going to find out your part of the estate that you will get."

I had no idea what estate he was talking about but since the principal had mentioned she was in contact with both my parents, then it wasn't them.

All four of us walked out front of the school where the buses normally dropped off students. A limo was waiting there. Steinbech went ahead and opened the door and indicated for the rest to get in. Several dozen students were staring as I entered the vehicle. Once in, Steinbech got in the driver's seat and started the car.

I asked, "Whose inheritance? My grandparents are already dead. Other than my parents and siblings, no one I know of has died to leave me anything. Is this some sort of joke, or mistake?"

The limo started moving, Margoles handed me an unmarked bag from some restaurant. It had chicken strips and fries. He then handed me a large drink. I took a sip. Dr. Pepper. My favorite.

"No Mr. Trell. Your parents may not have told you this, but your father, Thomas Trell, isn't actually your birth father."

"I already know that.” I blurted, “It's kind of obvious when you’re taller than the rest of your family and look nothing like your father. I confronted him about it when I was ten and had figured it out on my own. I love my dad."

I realized I had gotten defensive and had raised my voice, but I did love my father. Even if he didn't have a hand in my initial creation. He raised me as his own. I was his son, and he was my father. He’s a good man. End of story.

"Tell me who this is about." I probably looked like I would kill someone or something.

Margoles continued, "The man who had relations with your mother was Craig Tamerlane. DNA testing after your birth confirmed that he is your sperm donor? As I'm sure you've seen in the news, the final part of his will is being read today in downtown Denver, and you're the last one to be notified. A little communication mix up occurred and we should have picked you up this morning."

"Bullshit. You're telling me I'm the child of Craig Tamerlane." It was all I could say. No way was I the son of some billionaire. My life was already unique. I had powers but no powers which no one else could claim and now I was supposedly the son of the world famous Craig Tamerlane.

"No Mr. Trell. I'm only saying that he donated sperm. He was in no way a father to you, but he was concerned for you, and your families well being. He did not take an active part in your life as much as he was allowed to, but he did contribute as indirectly as possible so as to not draw attention. He has watched you as you've grown up. Kept tabs on you. You are an heir to him, or so he considered. He even went so far as to move his primary residence here to the Denver Metropolitan area to be as close to you as he could."

"I find this hard to believe. I'm the supposed child of one of the richest men in the world. A golden ticket to a chocolate factory would be more believable." I said between bites of fries.

"Believe what you will Mr. Trell. This is the way it's turned out. Perhaps you should call your mother. Margoles held out a phone. I grabbed it and dialed my mother’s number. It rang and she picked up on the third ring.

"Margoles, what’s up, I’m busy at work.” It sounded like my mother.

"Mom, It’s me. Are you okay?"

"Hi, Andrew. I take it that you’re with Margoles?"

She definitely knew. Her saying Margoles name confirmed it.

"Yes."

"Good. He's telling you the truth. The man who got me pregnant was Craig Tamerlain. I'm sorry it had to be like this. I wish I could be there with you, but duty calls. Be safe. I've got to go now.”

The phone clicked off from her end. I could only stare at it for a moment, before handing it back to Margoles.

“I guess I’m along for the ride then.”

I dug back into the bag for more fries. Not like I could do much else. Maybe I’d figure out why I didn’t have use of my power yet.

~-~
Wednesday, December 8th, 2012
Vindra City, Empire of Vindrika, Arsana IV

Cavin
~-~

I managed about two hours of sleep. Between the stairs and the incident with the guards, I was more tired than I thought. After I woke up, the wait was almost another hour before a staffer came and got me. All I really needed was a minute of his time to ask one question and get a yes or a no.

My father was not alone. With him were four others. My eldest brother Ajari was there. Toril Elkon, the head of the Empire’s Intelligence service was there. Vand Holshur was there as well. He was the chief representative to the Emperor from the council of governors. Last was my Uncle Mangmo. Thank the ancients my uncle was there.

The staffer who had escorted me left me there. No seats were available so I had to stand. My brother stood as well in a place behind my father so I didn’t feel so neglected.

“You have five minutes.” My father said. He looked bothered. Glad I could make him feel something.

I didn’t waste time. “Give me permission to become a Knight of the Realm.” It wasn’t a question, it was an order.

“Huh. Is that it? You’re sixteen now, It’s a little late to begin training. Isaura started when she was nine and is already on her way to becoming a knight within the next year.”

I had expected this and ignored the comparison to Isaura. She’s her own woman and I’m my own man or I liked to think. Really it was as far as my father lets me be one which was why I was here. Waiting till one is sixteen is on the late side for being trained to become a knight of the empire. Usually one would begin training at ages nine to ten. It was uncommon to start this late, but I had history on my side.

“That is true that I’m starting late, but I don’t expect to achieve Knighthood immediately. There is a historical precedent set for a knight to have started their training late. A hundred fifty-nine years ago the famous Knight Orald started his training at the age of seventeen. He attained his knighthood three...”

I didn’t finish as my father interrupted me. “Your body is weak. Are you capable of wearing the ceremonial armor? Can you do the work required of a Knight?”

Vand spoke up as soon as my father finished his question, “Perhaps he should try a different service like under his brother Andro in the Science & Research Administration.”

“I don’t think he’s smart enough for that. He’s not suited for that type of work.” My father stated.

Way to go me that my father has such great confidence in me. I managed to keep a straight face and not react to the jibe.

Vand said, “I don’t think he’s really suited for any other branch of the government as well.”

Uncle Mangmo interjected, “He did have an acceptable grade average to graduate. Other than Andro he’s completed his higher education earlier than the rest of his siblings. Cavin may not be the shining star you wish him to be, but he did complete what he set out to do successfully which is all that’s required.”

“I have no use for him in my area,” Toril stated.

Vand said, “I don’t think he’s suited for politics. From what I’ve seen, he just wouldn’t fit.”

“If I might suggest something then, a solution.” All of us focused on Mangmo. “Perhaps I can do something. Although my duties don't lie within the military, I am a knight, and as well as an Ambassador. We do have a military detachment that serves as honor guard. I am willing to take Cavin under my wing and train him as a Knight of the Empire.”

My father smiled, not out of happiness. It was his fake smile. “Perhaps the Empire will get some use out of him after all. You can be a Knight if you can prove yourself capable of one. Mangmo, don’t let him mess anything up or it will be on your head.”

“I understand brother.”

“Now gentlemen, I’m off to see the Empress, so you’re all dismissed.”

Being closest to the door, I left first and waited in the hallway.

Toril and Vand left in a hurry onto their work, paying no attention to me. My father and Ajari didn’t even look at me as they walked out of the room. Mangmo was the last one to leave.

“So how do you feel?”

“I don’t think my father likes me. Other than I feel great for standing up to him. I’m looking forward to getting out of here.”

“I’ve got an appointment with the Trade Minister. Join me later tonight in my quarters for dinner.”

Sure thing Uncle.” He slapped me on the back, gently so I wouldn’t lose my balance.

“Keep your spirits up. Your father means well, even if he refuses to show it.”

“I know, but it’s just, well never mind. I’ll see you later Uncle. Thanks.”

No point in complaining about my father. Uncle Mangmo knew how I felt. Now to kill time till dinner.

~-~
Wednesday, December 8th, 2012
Denver, Colorado, Sol III

Andrew
~-~

Overall the drive took a half an hour. True to Margoles’ word, we were at the municipal buildings in downtown Denver. During the ride, both Mrs. Chaffe and Mr. Steinbech wanted me to address them by their first names, Beverly, and Ryan. While Margoles preferred me to use his last name, but no prefix of Mr. He didn’t tell me what his first name was. I was taken out by Margoles and Beverly while Ryan drove off in the Limo.

No one was there to meet us. I'd never actually been here before. But I could see that we had come in a service entrance. Margoles ushered us into the building. At some point between the limo and entering the chambers where the will was being read, Margoles had separated from us, leaving me with Beverly.

We arrived at the courtroom. I could see at the other end of the hallway numerous reporters and journalists held back by the police. The two of us were allowed entry and we found the room packed. The only seats we could find were at the back near the door. Looking at everyone, I may have been the youngest person in the room. I was most certainly the most underdressed in sneakers, jeans, and a T-shirt. Everyone looked and dressed like they had money or were going to a funeral.

Margoles was already up with the judge. I noted there were several armed police officers in the room, and what looked to be quite a few armed security in plains clothes mixed in. It wasn't that hard to tell. I'd been around my mother and her team enough to notice these things and have it explained to me. Margoles whispered something into the judge's ear for a bit. They both looked up at me and then they looked back down at something before

Margoles left the judge and sat off to the side in what I think was the jury box. With him were two others. There was a person who probably the oldest human I’d ever laid my eyes on. I’m guessing she was a she from the choice of dress, but I could be wrong. Next to her was a gentlemen dressed somewhat old fashioned with a belt and suspenders. He had a thick beard that was well groomed. In his lap, he had a cowboy hat.

The Judge tapped his gavel, and called for order and everyone to be seated. He gave everyone a few warnings about behavior and then went right into reading the will.

After the first few dozen names and what they would inherit, I found it hard to listen. The names just came off and I didn't recognize any of them. It was somewhat interesting as to what was being divvied up. Corporations, Items, properties, money amounts. Some people grumbled some didn't. It went on like this for two hours. I think there were over four hundred names read off, and mine had yet to appear. The judge didn't waste time. Then he broke from his monotonous reading.

"Finally, we’re at the end. Jonas Trevor Tallows of Dallas, Texas, Rita Magdalena Tescala of Tela, Honduras, and Andrew William Trell of Denver, Colorado, you will meet with Mrs. Ingrid Dahlgren once we are done here."

He then read off what we were to get which was unlike anything else the others were given.

“You will receive a one-time amount of 100,000 dollars. If you are not 18 years or older, you will receive a stipend of 100,000 dollars a year to live on at your own discretion till you are an adult of 18 years. This is post tax money. You will each be given one box and contents therein, not to be opened until you are 18 years old. Once you are 18 years old you are to open the box as soon as possible and examine the contents. For the three of you, I do not have the contents listed here. It does specify that one Javier Margoles, who is here in this courtroom with us, is in charge of keeping them for you until the time you can receive them. Also, each of you if under the age of 18, will be assigned two bodyguards each until you are 18 years of age. Upon attainment of your majority, you will be contacted by a representative of the estate for further instructions on how to gain access to your box. All three of you if you are here, and I know that you are, please exit the room through the side door, where you will be given further instruction by Mrs. Dahlgren" The judge pointed to a door that so far I had seen no one leave or enter through.

I was a bit astounded, and if it wasn't for the nudge by Beverly, I'd have continued to sit there. One-hundred-thousand dollars. I did the math. I turned 18 in just under two years, but it’s over a year. Did that mean two-hundred thousand or three-hundred thousand? Did I hear that right? I stood up and noted that six others in the room stood up out of the crowd. A young man and a young woman, and four people who could only be bodyguards. I realized I already had my bodyguards, Bev and Ryan. Many of the people just stared at us as we left through the door the judge specified. None of us said anything. Seeing the other two, I had no doubt I was related to them. Although the girl looked Spanish, there was no mistake about how much we resembled each other. We all would easily pass for siblings if not cousins.

A woman awaited us within the room.

She was a middle-aged woman. Looking to be in her fifties. Nordic descent. Fit, long blond hair, blue eyes. She looked to be appraising us, her eyes taking in each of us to measure us for something. She smiled warmly. "My name is Ingrid Dahlgren. Please, I beg forgiveness from you for this disruption in your lives, but it must be done. Sit," She indicated three chairs, "If you didn't already put it together, the three of you are blood heirs to Craig Tamerlane who have exhibited having a quantum template power."

I looked at both of my step-siblings. I could see no power lines on them.

I took my seat. Might as well be comfortable for the news we were about to be given. "I'm sure each of you heard the details given in the reading of the will, but it basically sums up only a part of your inheritance. This is for your ears alone, but Craig Tamerlane had a quantum template. He was the hero known as Seraph.”

Jonas blurted out, “But Seraph is female and Craig Tamerlane is...”

Ingrid did not let him finish. “Male. Yes, I know. It’s rare, but a quantum template such as the one Craig Tamerlane had could change his body to such an extent when using it. This is one of the quirks of his power template. Like I said it is a rare template.” Ingrid continued while I let that sink in. “He sought out in his failing health a way to pass on his heritage, one that would bear the fruit of his power. I understand that you may see this strangely, but I ask that you hear me out."

The three of us glanced at each other and we all nodded a yes.

"The idea that you were merely bread for power has a kernel of truth in it. I cannot speak more of what Craig Tamerlane intended as I don’t know. Talking with other close friends of his, none of them knew why either. I can tell you what he hopes from each of you. He desired that there would be protectors of Earth to take up the job after him. I know that popular opinion of Mr. Tamerlane is what it is. But it's subjective and completely out of touch with what he has done. Like I said, I cannot tell you fully of what he has done for the earth, but know that he did his best to protect the Earth no matter how the news portrayed him and his holdings."

If it wasn't for the setting and her posture, I'd almost feel like I was being sold something, but I didn't interrupt the woman. She laid out the plan for us, and I say plan because I'm pretty sure that we were still children in their eyes.

She repeated what the judge said about the money. Although in Rita's case it would be whatever Honduras used for money. She also explained that upon reaching eighteen years old, so long as we kept in good standing with the law and further review by her organization, we would be offered work with her organization.

Ingrid pointed out, “Jonas, you’re already of age. Rita has four more months to go till she is eighteen. This means that you must return home to Honduras for a while yet. Andrew, you've almost a year and a few months till you are of age, so I look forward to meeting with you again. Rita, and Andrew, both of you will have bodyguards to assist you.”

I'm pretty sure I had already met mine.

“We’ve made all preparations for your bodyguards to operate in your home country. But be careful and be patient. Discretion is the better part of valor Much like Jonas here, you can make a difference given the chance.”

Ingrid then turned to me. “You are the youngest, and the one we are most concerned about. You do not have any powers but are powered. Doc Matherton has so far had no success with figuring out why, and my group is expending much effort along with his to solve this problem.

The two half-siblings stared at me. I shrugged. Not like I needed secrets here although it was kind of unnerving that they were in contact with Doc’s office. That might have been a violation of some sort, but then again, my mother probably gave the estate permission to do this to get more help. She was the one who knew everything all along. No telling what else might be waiting out there to surprise me.

“I have to go now. If you have any questions, you can ask your bodyguards. I'll be seeing you later Jonas. Please enjoy some refreshments, and talk among yourselves and get to know each other.”

She left us alone with each other. There were refreshments. A table with some pastries and drinks.

I might as well break the ice and spoke first. “So, it's nice to meet both of you. Circumstances a bit unusual, but it can't be helped.” I shrugged my shoulders.

Rita laughed. “So, you two, are mi hermanos. This is how you say, interesting.” Her English sounded rough, but it seemed she knew enough.

“Yeah. Interesting doesn’t even begin to describe it.” Jonas said.

“Jonas is it.” I asked, “Ingrid mentioned you’re already a hero. Is it true?”

“Yeah. For the state of Texas. I go by the name Heron. I don’t know if you’ve heard of me.”

“Si Jonas. You are, uh… take different shape and fly like bird? Rescue people on liner in gulf two year ago? Big in news.”

“Yep, that was me. Let me show you but don’t stare while I change.”

Jonas stood up. We both looked away. A flash of quantum light illuminated the room for a split second. I turned back and found my step brother’s body changed appearance. His body shrank and his clothing hung loosely on him. He appeared androgynous in looks except he was well muscled and all coloring in his skin disappeared leaving him stark white except for the glowing lines of power running through his body near the surface. He levitated up off the ground before returning to his seat and changing back.

“You’ve got powers as well Rita, what are they?”

Rita’s body did almost the same transformation to roughly the same size that Jonas’ body had. Although she remained female in appearance. She extended her hand and between her fingers electricity started to arc. Lines of power ran down her arm. She then changed back. Both of their powers were an alt-form power. It’s an uncommon type of power. Most of those with quantum templates like my mother and sister didn’t have to change shapes to take a different form. It’s not that anyone knows why this happens. Quantum template powers have been around as long as humans on earth have recorded history and only with modern science have we started gaining an understanding of what they are.

Of those who changed forms, there were really only six types transformations known. Those that could change into one of the four classical elements such as Earth fire, water, and Air, those that could change into a plant-human hybrid, and then those like my two step-siblings and of course Seraph which was, in reality, Craig Tamerlane. They turned into another human.

“So what’s your power,” Jonas asked.

I smiled and scratched my head. “Well, you see.” I dug out the piece of malason I always carried and held it up for both to see. It glowed in my hand. “I have a template. It just doesn’t work.”

Jonas laughed, “I remember reading about you. You’re the wild card everyone always brings up in training. Who would have thought you’re my brother. Just wait till my team hears about this.”

I groaned at that. My mother had told me about this. She’d said it was standard operating procedure for anyone with a quantum template to have their information shared between law enforcement agencies and even between countries. Law Enforcement trained to handle those with powers from the information that's been documented. I’m famous in certain circles. I was the wild card. No one really knew what power I’d have for sure. My template didn’t work right and no one knew what that would mean. Now that I know about Craig Tamerlane and his night job as Seraph and seeing my two step-siblings, I had an idea that my power would work like his. They all transformed. But considering my mother’s power of gravity manipulation, I’d probably have something related to that as well. But my template didn’t work right, and thus they labeled me the wild card. The exception to the rule.

“Yeah, that’s me. I guess I’m famous.” We all laughed. It was funny even to me.

“The judge mentioned you lived here in Colorado,” Jonas said.

“Yeah. I live about a half hours drive away.”

“That’s cool. We both had to fly here. Well, I flew myself. I hope your flight her wasn’t too bad Rita.”

“It was, how say uh... okay. What is hero life be like?” Rita asked of Jonas.

“Lots of paperwork, waiting around, and small moments of chaos mixed in.” We laughed again.

“That’s what my mother says.”

“Your mother?” Jonas appeared curious

“Uh yeah. My mother is Samara Trell, the hero Deadweight.”

“No way.” Jonas was excited. “Deadweight is your mother. Definitely, no one is going to believe me when I get back. Not only is my brother the wild card but his mom is Deadweight. You know she’s famous. Everyone in the business knows of her. She practically wrote the book on how gravity manipulation can and should be used. That must be awesome. My mother can levitate but she’s a stay at home mom. Must be exciting having a hero like Deadweight as your mother.”

“Not really. She’s a good mom. She doesn’t really tell me much. Right now she’s away at work. She kind of keeps quiet about it.”

“Yeah, I can understand it. Some of the stuff we do, I wish we didn’t. It’s something anyone in emergency services will tell you. Sometimes you see the dark side of humanity, but I wouldn’t give up this job for anything.”

That kind of killed that part of the conversation. Time to deflect, “So Rita, does your mother have a power as well?”

“Si. Mi madre can create relámpago, uh what English word for bright light in the sky in storm?”

“Lightning?” both Jonas and I said at the same time.

“Si, she create lightning like me. Madre only hero, uh, to mi hermanas and I. She stay at home and raise me and my hermanas.”

“Do they have powers, your sisters?”

“Si, not strong like me or madre. Weak.”

“That’s cool.”

“What’s it like in Honduras,” Jonas asked.

“It home. Crime is bad. Could be better, worse. I live on the coast. The beach is fun.”

“As it should be,” Jonas said, “Texas is boring. You only have three places. The coast, the cities and everywhere else. Very conservative. Crazy conservative. Lots of headstrong people. I don’t mind. Everyone can have their own opinion. Climate could be better but I’m glad it doesn’t snow like it does here. I don’t know how you can stand being so cold.”

“Si, Andrew. It cold.”

I laughed at that. “You get used to it. If it was summer, I’d say we should go out and enjoy Colorado. I’ve got a question for you Rita. What do you think about being a hero like Jonas here?”

“Uh,” She shrugged, “I do not know. Mi madre no approve. I think I can. Dangerous.”

Jonas spoke, “It can be very dangerous, but you get training. It’s not for everyone. Don’t feel pressured to do it.”

“How about you Andrew. Do you want to be a hero?”

“No powers.”

“I mean if you had them. Do you think you’d be a hero?”

“I’ve thought long and hard on this. Maybe. My sister wants to be one. She’s got powers just like my mom, although my mother doesn’t want her to be one. If I had powers maybe. I know if I got gravity manipulation I could probably find a job at NASA or the ESA as a payload specialist. I think I’d like that. Going up to space.”

They both nodded in acceptance.

We continued to talk for several more hours getting to know each other. Finally, Ingrid came back in and pulled Jonas out saying we’ve had long enough. There would be plenty of time to visit later.

We all agreed we’d meet up again and stay in touch. Even though we’d never met before now, we seemed to have hit it off. We decided we wanted to meet each other's families. Mine would be the first while everyone was still here, then Rita’s and finally Jonas’ family. We found we had a few days before Rita flew back with her two guards and Jonas said he could get a few more days off from work. I invited all of them and my bodyguards over for dinner tonight if they had time and all of them did.

We went our separate ways to meet up later tonight.

Before I could leave with Beverly and Ryan, they pulled me into a meeting with Margoles.

“So tell me how do you feel?” was the first thing Margoles asked.

“Strange. Excited, nervous, weirded out.”

“But you can deal with it right?”

“Yeah. My life isn’t exactly normal so it’s not really bad. Just more not normal.”

Margoles chuckled.

“You’ve got Beverly and Ryan here to help you with anything you need. They’re more than just bodyguards. This may seem unexpected but both will be moving in next door to you. We’ve made an offer to your neighbors even though they weren’t selling and they accepted. You’re also going to be withdrawn from school. The same will happen to Rita. In your case, Beverly and Ryan will home teach you and help you with anything you need. They are very skilled individuals.”

I didn’t object to any of that. I wasn’t really going to complain. It almost seemed too real but it wasn’t.

“Remember that Beverly and Ryan are here for you. Use them. Want to learn a skill and they’ll help. Now do you have any questions?”

“Yeah, do either of you speak Spanish?” I turned to look at Beverley and Ryan. I wanted to learn Spanish for Rita.

Ryan nodded, “Hablo español, y te enseñaré.”

“I have no idea what you said Ryan, but I’m taking that as a yes.”

We all laughed.

“It’s good that you can keep your humor under stress like this. It speaks much about your character Andrew. We’ll continue looking into figuring out your powers. It’s time you get going.” He stood up and held out his hand. “It was good to finally meet you Andrew. I look forward to seeing what your future holds.”

I accepted his shake like before. “Me too.”

With that, we went our separate ways. This time instead of a limo, Ryan brought around a four-door sedan. Very low-key. We all piled in and began the drive back home.

~-~
Wednesday, December 8th, 2012
Vindra City, Empire of Vindrika, Arsana IV

Cavin
~-~

A delightfully pleasant aroma of food cooking, wafted about the hallway, leading to my uncle’s quarters.

Finally at the door, I raised my hand to knock but hesitated. I could hear muffled speech from inside the room. Someone was with him. My uncle had said nothing about having guests for dinner. I’d hoped to spend some time alone with him.

I listened for a few minutes, unable to make out anything. I finally knocked.

The voices inside quieted. The door opened. The smell of food was even stronger now. Uncle Mangmo was there.

“Come in Cavin.”

A young human woman and a middle-aged Thorcin male were the ones with my uncle.

“Cavin, let me introduce you. These are my two most important staff on our trip. This is Garso Farrud my chief of staff.”

The Thorcin gentlemen nodded, “My prince.” The scales that I could see on his neck were a tan with a slight reddish tint. He was most likely from the Oringo Desert at the south end of the continent.

“And this is Abru Reda. You’ll be working with her quite a bit on our trip."

“Prince Cavin, I’ve heard quite a bit about you. I look forward to us working together,” Abru said.

"Ah, please don't call me prince. Squire Conn or even my first name Cavin will do." I refused to use that title. I managed almost my whole time in college without being called it. Being anonymous is great, and distancing myself from my father even better.

"Cavin it is then." she smiled.

"Now I must bid the two of you a good evening, I promised an evening meal with my nephew,” my uncle said.

Farrud nodded, “We’ll talk more in the morning.” He made his way to the door.

"I'm glad we could go over what we did Mangmo, and it was nice meeting you, Cavin. I look forward to our travels." With that Abru left, following Farrud out the door. She seemed nice, or at least pleasant. Pleasant is good.

Once the door shut, uncle spoke. “Glad you made it. Have a seat at the table. The food isn’t quite done yet. If you need anything, just yell. I’ll be in the kitchen.”

This was one thing I loved about my uncle. He had learned to cook and was quite good at it. He refused whenever possible to have anyone cook his food for him when he could do it himself. He had even gone so far as to have a full kitchen installed in his quarters here that was to be fully stocked when he visited. Quite a bit extravagant, but no one faulted him for it.

He was known sometimes to share his culinary creations with anyone nearby so he wouldn’t eat alone. At first, this was surprising to the cleaning staff, government workers, and soldiers. They’d get a surprise meal while he’d talk and ask them how they were doing.

Everyone loved it when he came to visit and although it was frowned upon, people tried to be in a place where he’d come across them and invite them. To be invited was seen by some of the staff as one of the perks to working at the palace. He’d long made good friends with the staff in the kitchen and surprised them with helping prepare meals. He always made friends with the head chef and did what he could to learn more about cooking. If anything outside of smooth talking people could be said to be a passion for my uncle, cooking was it.

The table already was set for two and I picked my seat. There were a few smells I salivated over. Fresh Hot bread was one. Meat that's been roasted, and I think there was a sweet fruit that's been baked.

“I’m almost done,” my uncle called out. Shortly thereafter, Mangmo came out carrying a tray of biscuits.

“Is there anything I can help you with Uncle, I called out.”

“Don’t worry Cavin. I’ve got everything in hand. I want you to sit and relax,” he said as he went back to the kitchen.

He quickly returned with a tray of my favorite food, a simple dish of pan fried frost-bird, sweet potato, and onion. My Uncle is awesome.

“You made my favorite,” I grinned at him.

“I know. It’s been awhile since we were last able to visit. Of course, I’d make you your favorite dish. I also have sormberry tarts for dessert.

Mangmo placed the food down then served a portion to me before serving himself. I waited for him to seat himself.

“Now let’s eat.”

I took a bite. The savory meat and sweet potato melted in my mouth. Oh, it was good. Ginger, green-stick root, and pepper seasoned it. Most of the fat was left on which was my favorite part. I savored the taste. I’ve missed his cooking.

“It’s good isn’t it.”

“It’s the best,” I said after I swallowed the first bite.

“I just want you to know that I won’t go easy on you Cavin while training you.”

“I know. I wasn’t going to ask you to.”

“Good. There are many people who think you’re just as mentally weak as you are physical. What they don’t know, that I do, is you’re strong because of your weakness. You could use some polish, but I know you’re more than capable. Once a weakness is discovered...”

“You can turn it into a strength,” I finished and grinned. “How many times have you told me that?”

“Never enough my boy.” He smiled and took another bite

“I’m really looking forward to finally leaving this place behind and getting to see the world,” I said.

“Don’t be in a rush. Vindra City isn’t so bad a place. Yes, it’s cold, but it’s nice.”

“It is nice but that’s not.”

Uncle didn’t let me finish. “Not what you’re talking about. I know. I was the first to change your diapers, Cavin. Believe me, I know.” He smiled. “Remember that being patient is of the greatest importance in everything you do and nothing is ever as it seems.”

He stopped to eat some more and I did too.

“Any luck with Andro and your powers?”

“None. I haven’t even heard from him in a few months about it. Maybe he forgot.”

But I knew that Andro would never forget. Once Andro set his mind to solve a puzzle he did, even if it would take years.

“He’s still working on it, I’m sure, Any improvements with your body?”

“None. I still can’t bulk up and keep weight on no matter how much I exercise.” I flexed my arm for the fun of it. I wasn’t skin and bones. There were muscle and fat but little of it. I still looked like a scrawny girl.

“I just want you to know that no matter what, I love you, Cavin. Out of all of your father's children, you’re my favorite but don’t tell Delin. I’m kind of partial to him."

Delin had to be my favorite sibling as well, but his work in the military kept him away from me so we hadn't done much together lately. Unlike my other siblings, he sought to include me even if he knew I'd say no.

"I want you to know that I look at you as if you were my own. Everything will be alright. Keep your faith and your will to succeed. The solutions to your problems will present themselves sooner or later."

It was sage advice I'd heard many times before from my uncle. "I know."

"It looks like we're both done eating, let me get your plate to the kitchen and I’ll bring back the tarts.” He picked up our plates and left for the kitchen, then brought back a small plate with several tarts stacked upon it.

I think there was enough room for a tart or two. It would be foolish of me to pass one up.

“Have I told you the story of how I met your Aunt Mellia?”

“Yes, uncle. This is like what, the thousandth time you’re going to tell me.” I grinned.

Uncle harrumphed, “Such disrespect from young people these days,” He smiled.

“You know Aunt Mellia is my favorite aunt. I miss her, and I know you miss her the most.”

“I know. We all do.”

"I'll start out then. The emperor required you marry. Yet out of all the nobility and bureaucrats, no one caught your eye. Then the emperor picked Aunt Mellia for you.”

“Yes. We barely knew each other at first. we’d never talked before and we only ever saw each other at a distance twice before that. She was pretty, mind you. Your father wanted to cement our relationship with her house, but the first three daughters and all her brothers were already married off. She was the fourth daughter and her parents were getting desperate. Your father had the same attitude towards me. I needed to be tied down so to speak.”

Even though I'd heard this story a hundred times, I'd let my uncle tell it a thousand times more. I loved Aunt Mellia. She was like a mother to me having practically raised me. Don't get me wrong. Isaura's mother, Empress Zorla did her best to raise my siblings and I. But she was the Empress and had other duties that took up time. I may have loved her as well as any step-child could, but Aunt Melia would always be number one as far as my family is concerned. Uncle Mango is a close second.

"So your father ordered me to court her and her parents ordered her to do the same to me. I’ll be honest. I had no interest in settling down and she didn’t think highly of me, seeing me as the fool brother of the powerful Emperor. We found our common ground in that we were being pushed together and we had fun. We used the time and money your father provided me to do what we wanted. Together of course. She dragged me to what she wanted and I dragged her to what I wanted and sometimes we did the same thing. And after three years we found ourselves in love."

I'd been fortunate to spend my summers in Aunt Melia's care, and even two whole years from age eight to ten. I'd been witness to their love and been lucky enough they'd included me in their family.

"Let me remind you that even in the most inhospitable terrain you can make a garden bloom. Don’t give up on yourself my boy. You’ll find a way even if it’s not what you expect."

I’m grateful for my uncle. I truly wish he was my father rather than the Emperor. I was never able to know my mother so I can’t say the same for her. Both my aunt and the Empress Zorla spoke highly of her, saying she was well loved by all. Maybe if my aunt and uncle they were my parents, my mother wouldn’t have died giving birth to me, and I'd have fewer problems. But that wasn't the case.

“Enough of this reminiscing," my uncle spoke. In three days we begin the final preparations to leave. You'll report to the Greenstone Traders Warehouse in the Haerngyr district first thing in the morning. It's where we're staging all of our equipment and supplies for the trip ahead. "

"Sure thing uncle."

I couldn’t wait to get away from here and most of all my father. Stuffed or not, I grabbed another Tart and devoured it.

~-~
Wednesday, December 8th, 2012
Boulder, Colorado, Sol III

Andrew
~-~

The drive home was quiet. I’d been staring out at the passing city. Beverly sat next to me in the back, and Ryan drove. I didn’t want it to be quiet, curiosity about my two bodyguards won out so I asked away breaking the silence.

“Is it okay if I ask both of you some personal questions?”

“Go ahead Andrew. There might be things we can’t tell you but we’ll let you know,” answered Beverly.

“So tell me, how did the two of you get your jobs?”

Beverly spoke first, “Craig, who was Seraph at the time, Heath, and The Knight, rescued me.”

“So you’ve met the Knight,” I blurted out.

Up until the last few decades, Craig Tamerlain as Seraph, and before as Angel, had been the primary hero of the United Kingdom. It was only recently that Craig Tamerlain expanded the role of costumed hero internationally under the United Nations. The Knight, by comparison, was the hero of America. The Knight is said to have been around longer for almost three decades. He had started out in the US Civil War on the side of the Union. No one knew who the Knight was, at least publicly. People nowadays weren’t even sure if it had been the same person or even a person at all with rumors of steampunk, clockwork, or robotics powering the hero. What people did know is that he had long worked with the US military and, like Seraph, had started with the UN recently. For me I’ve always been amused that America has it’s own Knight as a hero rather than the United Kingdom.

“Ha ha, Yes. I’ve met the Knight, and so has Ryan.”

“Can you...”

Beverly cut me off, “I can’t tell you who the Knight is. It’s classified.”

“Oh well. That’s cool, though.” Oh man, to be in the same room as Seraph and The Knight. I’m not a die-hard fan or anything, but it would make my day.

“I’ll give you some background about me to know why I was rescued.”

“Please do,” I said.

“I was born and raised in Georgia. I didn’t know my father for long as he disappeared one night when I was four, and no one knew where to, god rest his soul. My mother, god rest her soul, suspected the klanners got to him but we didn’t know. The police wouldn’t do anything. My mother did her best for me. Then I went through puberty and life was hell. Being black in the south after world war two was bad enough. At least most people were honest when they hated you for your skin color. Finding you have a working quantum template and you were colored, and people were terrified of you. Even other minorities at the time didn’t want to have anything to do with me.”

“That sounds terrible.”

“It’s all relative. It kind of worked to my advantage, though. Most people were afraid of me and stayed away. Then King came around, may god rest his soul. He worked for the civil rights of not only those of color, but those with powers. He eloquently made it plain for all to understand if only they listened. I remember being at home and hearing his I have a dream speech over the radio. It gave me such hope to know that there were people out in the world who didn’t see me as the monster they treated me.”

“Wait a sec Beverly. You said you listened to Martin Luther King Jr's I have a dream speech. That was in what, sixty-five?”

“Close, it was Sixty-three,” Bev corrected me.

“Sixty-three, and you also mentioned being born post world war two. You can’t be that old.” She looked to be in her forties at the latest, probably in her late thirties, is what I’d guess. The end of World War Two was fifty-seven years ago.

She grinned, “How old do you think I am?”

“Uh, maybe forty tops. I’d say in your late thirties.”

Beverly chuckled, “No. I was born 1946 after my father returned from the war. I’ve been told that it’s my quantum template, makes me look pretty. Those of us with powers tend to live longer on average. Did you know that?”

“No, I didn’t.” That’s something that has never come up. I knew a lot of stuff about powers but didn’t know that.

“Back to my story. It was back in seventy, in Alabama. Gregory Westgate, a man of mental powers, an evil man, rose up in the area and began converting those not able to resist his powers to follow him.”

“I remember this from history. It’s the Westgate Rebellion.” A cult that started up. Their charismatic leader had a quantum template, one with mental powers, he used to control his followers. It was so bad, that the National Guard and several heroes had to be called in to contain and stop them.

“Yes. The Westgate cult was worse than the Klan in how they began terrorizing small towns all over the area. No one was immune to their violence. Black, White, rich, or poor. The police seemed powerless to stop them either being outgunned or having traitors inside who had been turned. Finally, a number of us banded together in Childersburg to stand up to them. We didn’t know how to fight, but we were sick of them. We made our stand and were crushed. They outgunned us and outnumbered us. We were rounded up for slaughter. That was when the National Guard arrived with Seraph and The Knight. Those of us who’d survived were rescued.”

I couldn’t even begin to understand half of what Beverly went through with all this. The pain, the loss.

“I was found to be powered, and they learned of my part in the battle and were impressed. They invited my mother and me to move out west and join them. We did. They helped train me to better control my powers and I gladly took up work with them.”

“And here you are.”

“Here I am. Ryan, how about you? Want to tell Andrew about yourself?”

“Erm, okay. I’ll tell. I was born in sixty in East Germany. My parents were never able to escape to the west before Soviet occupation. They were stuck. Both my father and mother had powers, but they were psychic ones. Thankfully that type of power was poorly understood at the time. Both used their powers on the authorities to remain free from capture. While keeping on the run, they both met. Finding they had so much in common due to circumstance and abilities, it wasn’t long before they fell in love. Then I was born. Life was okay. I say okay loosely. My parents did what they could for us to survive. We moved quite a bit. At least two to three times a year.”

“That’s horrible.”

“It is what it was up until I hit puberty. It was the winter of seventy-two, the height of the cold war. I was new to having powers. My parents did what they could to teach me, but this was new territory for them. I was a child who thought he knew best and didn’t listen. I carelessly used my powers in public and the KGB found out about me. Days later before we could move, the KGB swooped in and grabbed me right off the street. I was taken to someplace I had no idea where it was at. There were other prisoners like me. All had powers or abilities of some sort. They attempted to break and mold us. For some that was easy. For others like me, it wasn’t so.”

This I knew of. It’d come out after the USSR had dissolved what they had done to those with powers. More people went in than those who survived to come out.

“Then in seventy-four, it ended. We were rescued. Craig Tamerlain, going by Angel at the time, led a team, including Beverly, to rescue us. Those of us who had not broken and been brainwashed into mindless loyalty in that time were freed and we left the USSR. I was in for a surprise when I made it to the US. Both of my parents were waiting for me. Both had managed to escape the USSR’s control and get help in the US from Craig Tamerlane.

“Were the programs really as bad as the history books say? I’ve read that the KGB did terrible things.”

“It was bad. Things were done to us and to survive I did things, things I won’t talk about Andrew.”

“Sorry for asking, I didn’t mean to stir up any memories.”

“No, it is good you ask. Even if the details are lost, the events should be remembered to not be repeated.”

That I could agree with.

Beverly spoke, “Just so you know Andrew, we were asked personally by Craig to look after you in a situation like this. Although Ryan almost lost out to Flores for being with you rather than your sister Rita.”

“She has a mean left hook.” Ryan chuckled. “Craig said that since both of us experienced what the worst of humanity had both been allowed a second chance with life, he wanted all of us to watch over his children if he could not. We owe Craig so much.”

Should I feel special because a man who had stayed out of my life had gone so far as to make sure I had a bodyguard? The proper answer would be yes. But I already had enough on my plate with the powers but no powers. If Craig hadn’t been rich, would he have garnered the same respect? Maybe. He was a hero after all. I’m not sure how to feel about this. I’m going to change the topic. It’s safer that way.

“So where did you and Craig work out of?”

Beverly answered, “That’s classified, but there is truth to the matter that the United States southwest has the highest percentage of quantum templates in its population in the world.”

I didn’t know that either.

“Other than babysitting me, what kind of work did you do, if you don’t mind me asking. I guess it might be classified.

“Sometimes it’s bodyguard work for high-value targets. Sometimes it’s search and rescue missions. Sometimes we fight those few villains out there like Mystica and Robo-Brain. We’ve fought to stop terrorism, overthrown the occasional dictator, done search and rescue in the most extreme and inhospitable places in the world and everywhere else when convenient, and done a number of things under the table to help keep the peace and better society.

“And you’re fine with babysitting me?”

“Oh, it’s not just babysitting. We’re going to be your teachers. Margoles should have told you about that.”

“Well, he did say you could help me with a number of things. I take it more than the Spanish I want to learn.”

Beverly cracked her knuckles. “You’re going to learn how to defend yourself. We’re also going to help you with any skill or training you want. You’re being withdrawn from school to be home taught by us. Your sister Deana is joining us as well when not at school. We believe that her powers may be useful in your training.”

“I guess I’m okay with that.”

Even if I get my powers I’ll be okay with that. I still want a job as an electronics engineer like dad. Ryan, Bev, mom and Dee can be heroes.

By now we’d arrived at the street I lived on.

I could see my father’s car in the carport, but not my mothers.

Ryan parked the car in the driveway of the house next to ours.

“Why are you parking here? This is my neighbor's place, the Victorsons.”

“Don’t worry about that. This is where we’ll be staying. Margoles bought the house from Mrs. Victorson. We’re going to help her move out over the next week.”

Ryan pointed at me when he said we. They were nice neighbors.

I got out of the car before one of them could get out and open the door. I can still open my own doors, no matter how privileged I am. After I walked over to the front door of my house, I found it unlocked when I tried to enter.

Stepping over the threshold, Dee screamed as she tried to fall on me. I say tried because Beverly who was right behind me, caught her.

“Oh come on Bev, I was only trying to train him.”

It seems even Dee knew about this before I did. I’d have to find out why they kept me in the dark for so long.

“Put me down.”

Beverly didn’t. She just threw Dee onto her shoulder and carried her. I took off my jacket and hung it up.

“Please put me down,” Dee asked.

“Only if you behave.”

“I promise,” Dee said.

“Okay.” Beverly set Dee down. I could see Ryan was inside and had closed the door behind him.

I entered the front room. All of my other siblings were there waiting.

“Hey guys,” I waved at them, did dad make you all wait for me?”

“I did,” Dad spoke up from the kitchen.

“Can I get up,” Franky yelled out making Karen, who sat next to him, wince.

“You’re all free to get up, but don’t swarm the two with your brother.”

Franky didn’t wait for Dad to finish. He got up and ran to me, hugging me. “Get your power yet?”

“No Franky, not yet.”

“Awwwwww.”

Ryan and Beverly moved past me into the front room. Karen and Kevin had moved to the floor to make room for Ryan and Beverly to sit.

Dee had disappeared somewhere.

“Andrew, come here, I need your help.”

“Sure thing Dad. Franky, go and listen to Beverly and Ryan. They’re interesting people.”

“Sure thing Andy,” Franky yelled. He definitely needed work on the volume control.

I walked into the kitchen to find my dad standing by the stove, taking an oven mitt off his hand. Dee was sitting at the kitchen table. She spoke out, “How’s it feel to find out you’re related to a super villain?”

“That was rude, if I hear you speaking like that again, you’re grounded.”.Dad frowned at her.

Dee sulked, and quickly apologized, “Uh, I’m sorry dad.”

“I’m going to talk to Andrew in the den. Dee, I want you to load the dishwasher and watch the stove. If the timer goes off, turn the oven off and open the oven a little bit.

“Okay.” Dee moved to the dishwasher and began her task not wanting to upset her father a second time.

“Come on son.”

Dad left the kitchen for the Den, and I followed along. He sat on the futon, while I pulled out the desk chair for me.

“I want to make a few things clear. I met Craig in College much like your mother did. I even met him before she did. There are few men better than him. I’m sorry that we didn’t tell you this, but Craig asked us not too.

“Don’t worry dad. I knew something was up but never asked. You're my dad, dad. Nothing will ever change that.”

“The three of us went to college together. When your mother was pregnant with you, Craig made sure to arrange for your care so she could continue her education. She was pissed off at him, that he wouldn’t stay, but he explained how it was. He then pushed the two of us together. We hit it off. He even got me my job with Melconex Industries.”

“I get that he’s a nice guy dad. From what you, Ryan, and Beverly said, you all look up to him.”

I hope you don’t feel any ill will towards him. I don’t know who your role model is son

I interrupted, “It’s you.”

My dad looked perplexed, “Really, that’s cool, I’m cool I guess,” he smiled, “but Craig is my role model. Like I said, few men are better than him. If you have any questions, ask away.”

“Are you okay with the bodyguards, and me being taken out of school?”

“I’ve known both of them a while. They both had to pass an interview with your mother and I. I’m okay with it because I know who they are and what’s in store. They aren’t going to go easy on you.”

I did my best to keep a straight face. “Is there a reason why no one told me about this. It seems even Dee knew Bev before I did.

“The observer effect." Dad didn't waste time saying that.

“The observer what?”

“It’s the principle in science and engineering that the observer, by observing changes that which is being observed.”

I was confused, “What does that mean for me?”

“We didn’t want you to act differently if you knew you were the child of Craig Tamerlane. A child that although he wanted him, and supported him, wasn’t allowed to be loved by him. The less direct influence he had, the less chance you had of going bad. We all decided this, that it was best for you if you weren’t spoiled or under the assumption you could be.”

Going bad. Would I have gone bad? Would I have grown arrogant or lazy with the knowledge of my paternity? Could I have? I’d watched my parents raise Dee who had powers. They kept her in line even if she was the daughter of a famous hero. I didn’t have powers, but they didn’t know that before I was born. Existential crap indeed. I didn’t turn out any different because I am me. I’m not going to worry about it.

“Andrew, I think you’re a wonderful child who has turned out well. Please don’t be angry with us. We were trying to protect you.” Dad was waiting for me to say something.

“I’m not upset. It’s kind of weird, but I’m definitely not upset.

A look of relief came over my father. As if I could hate him. We had our moments when we didn’t see eye to eye, but any other set of people could have the same. He raised me. No offense to my mother, but she was gone quite a bit when not pregnant with my siblings.

“You’re my dad. You did what you had to do to raise me.”

“Okay then. So, tell me how it feels to have two step-siblings? Ryan and Bev told us to expect Jonas, Rita, and her two bodyguards for dinner tonight.”

“Oh, I’m sorry I forgot to call ahead and ask. I shouldn’t have volunteered our house.”

Dad smiled, “Don’t worry, Ryan said that he thought you’d come up with this. We ordered pizza, and I have a cake in the oven.”

“Well, I'm still sorry, but back to your question dad, I feel weird. I mean we don’t have a whole lot in common but what we do have is pretty random. We’ve agreed to keep in contact and given the chance visit with each other. Oh, and I’ve apparently got 100k a year. It will help a lot with alleviating costs. You can spend more time at home dad instead of working as much to make ends meet for us.

“It’s your money son. I don’t feel right having the family take it from you.

“If I have to, I’ll buy your time.”

“Oh god, don’t guilt trip me. You know what, you’re right. But you’re going to have to budget it. It’s got to cover any special activities you and your bodyguards go in on. Don’t spend it all in one place.”

“I won’t.”

The stove's timer dinged.

“I need to get back to the kitchen,” Dad said as he stood up.

I stood up as well, moved to him and gave him a hug. I never let our size difference make it awkward.

“I love you, dad.”

“I love you too son.”

I released the hug. Dad left the den for the kitchen. I made sure the desk chair was put back. Then I left the den. I stopped in the hallway where I had a view of everything. Franky was sitting next to Ryan, showing off his toys. Ryan kept on asking Franky questions about each one. If Franky opened up to him, then that was a plus. Franky didn’t do well with strangers and it was nice to see him relaxed. The rest of my siblings except Dee were listening to Bev talk about being super-powered. All were in awe of her describe some of the things she had done. Dad was in the kitchen getting everything ready for when the pizza came, but Dee wasn’t in the kitchen.

I looked up.

“Wrong way bro,” Dee said as she came up from behind and latched on my back, having reduced her weight to almost nothing. “So I’m going to help you train. I’m not going to go easy on you.”

I didn't say anything or move. I just watched everyone do their thing.

“What you looking at,” Dee whispered.

“I’m looking forward to it.” I actually was.

Fracta Sole

Author: 

  • Stardraigh

Organizational: 

  • Title Page

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Other Keywords: 

  • U1
  • Project Amaranth

Amaranth

fracta_sole_small.png

Fracta Sole
by
Stardraigh

Arsan isn’t the only star system within the Kormault League the Shadow Hegemon actively works to subvert. It is 2025. On Earth, the United States of America, after decades of the Shadow’s efforts, is considered by most, to be a pale imitation of the bastion of democracy and freedom it used to be. Following a disastrous false flag operation that left Hawaii almost uninhabitable and a government who now acts in the belief that the majority of its own citizens are a threat to itself, the US finds about to shatter. Six individuals will be put to the test over the next year. Events that can build them up or tear them apart.

 

TG Themes: 

  • Accidental
  • Androgyny
  • Identity Crisis
  • Physically Forced
  • Stuck

TG Elements: 

  • Bizarre Body Modifications
  • Fancy Dress / Prom / Evening Gown
  • Hair Salon / Long Hair / Wigs / Rollers
  • High heels / Shoes / Boots / Feet
  • Jewelry / Earrings
  • Partial Transformations

Fixa Fatalis

Author: 

  • Stardraigh

Organizational: 

  • Title Page

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Other Keywords: 

  • U1
  • Project Amaranth

Amaranth

No Image  Yet

Fixa Fatalis
by
Stardraigh

Using technology stolen from both the Hegemon, and Kormault League, Mystica and Robo-brain, have continued their experiment with gestalt quantum template powers. The second generation gestalt is about to be tested and unleashed on the world who has yet to fully deal with the first gestalt. Four children will have their lives turned upside down as they’re caught up in the mess that Mystica and Robo-brain have created.

 

TG Themes: 

  • Accidental
  • Age Progression
  • Hypnosis / Mind-Control / Brainwashed
  • Physically Forced
  • Stuck

TG Elements: 

  • Costumes and Masks
  • Mother-Daughter Outfits

Micans Nox

Author: 

  • Stardraigh

Organizational: 

  • Title Page

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Other Keywords: 

  • U1
  • U1B15
  • U1B16
  • Project Amaranth

Amaranth

micans_nox_small.jpg

Fixa Fatalis
by
Stardraigh

A team of criminals seeking revenge against the League and Hegemon have learned that the League is now in the possession of a Pre-Civil War Hegemon relic of immense power. Neither the Hegemon or the League have any idea of its true purpose. It’s of such power and utility, the criminals believe, that it could easily destroy both star nations. The device is in possession of the Guild of Heroes, on Earth, at their headquarters on Maui. When they make their move, one of the guild operatives discovers he has a connection to the leader of the criminals. Seeking vengeance, he finds himself sucked down the rabbit hole none of them know they’ve been drawn into.

 

TG Themes: 

  • Accidental
  • Identity Crisis
  • Sisters
  • Stuck

TG Elements: 

  • Costumes and Masks
  • Lesbians

Amaranth Gazetteer

Author: 

  • Stardraigh

Organizational: 

  • Universe Page

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Other Keywords: 

  • Alternate Universe
  • Amaranth
  • gazetteer
  • atlas

Under construction...

Various pages will be put together.

Timeline page
Locations
People
Glossary of terms

A map or two or a dozen... The star maps are huge... No really they are. Like 10k x 10k pixels. Got to figure that out somehow. Maybe use my DA page or imgur once I clean them up and make them easier to view.

Amaranth Gazetteer - Characters

Author: 

  • Stardraigh

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Reference/Notes

Other Keywords: 

  • Alternate History
  • Amaranth
  • gazetteer

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Amaranth Characters

Full List of Characters

Andrew Trell
Kregg

Here's some of the characters so far.

Name: Franklin Andery
AKA: Captain Andery
Race: Human(Earth)
DOB: TBD
DOD: NA
Physical Description: TBD
Skills: USMC, Spec Ops Warfare
Power: Base Human
First Appearance: Fracta Sole – Cause 04
Notes: TBD

Name: Jason Andery
AKA: The Knight
Race: Human(Earth)
DOB: TBD
DOD: TBD
Physical Description: TBD
Skills: USMC, Spec Ops Warfare
Power: Suit of Ancient Combat Armor, Gadgeteer
First Appearance: Fracta Sole – Cause 04
Notes: TBD

Name: Pharell Andery
AKA: The Knight
Race: Human(Earth)
DOB: TBD
DOD: TBD
Physical Description: TBD
Skills: 19th century medical doctor, Union Army Surgeon, Frontier Marksman & Trapper
Power: Suit of Ancient Combat Armor, Gadgeteer
First Appearance: Fracta Sole – Cause 01
Notes: TBD

Name: Thomas Andery
AKA: Baby Thomas
Race: Human(Earth)
DOB: TBD
DOD: TBD
Physical Description: TBD
Skills: Being a cute baby... TBD
Power: TBD
First Appearance: Fracta Sole – Cause 04
Notes: TBD

Name: Trathos Arnheim
AKA: Justicar
Race: Albaz(Meltonna)
DOB: TBD
DOD: TBD
Physical Description: TBD
Skills: Meltonna Royal Guard, Equivalent training to SWAT, Law Enforcement
Power: Base Albaz, Gadgeteer
First Appearance: Fracta Sole – Cause 01
Notes: TBD

Seraph The Origin

Author: 

  • Stardraigh

Caution: 

  • CAUTION

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Media

Genre: 

  • Science Fiction
  • Other Worlds
  • Adventure
  • Superheroes

Other Keywords: 

  • Alternate Universe
  • Seraph
  • Project Amaranth
  • CAUTION: Large Image

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Amaranth
Kregg's Story

Seraph The Origin
by
Stardraigh

CAUTION: this is a large sized image at 547kb.

I spent all day doing this. Not a great comic book cover, but It's more than I thought I could do and I finished it. There actually is no comic, just a title page. I had this idea and ran with it and for the most part I'm pleased with it. After yesterday being craptastical, I'm happy I was able to do this.

Seraph The Origin

Figures were made with HeroMachine 3.
Planet maps were made with G.Projector.
Other software used: MSPaint, Inkscape and Gimp.
Image is hosted on IMGUR.
Font is Seven Swordsman by Blambot Fonts

Salamander

Author: 

  • Stardraigh

Organizational: 

  • Title Page

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Other Keywords: 

  • Spark
  • Inferno
  • Firestorm

Salamander
by
Stardraigh

SALAMANDER, n. Originally a reptile inhabiting fire; later, an anthropomorphous immortal, but still a pyrophile. Salamanders are now believed to be extinct, the last one of which we have an account having been seen in Carcassonne by the Abbe Belloc, who exorcised it with a bucket of holy water.
~ The Devil's Dictionary, Ambrose Bierce

TG Themes: 

  • Age Regression
  • Amnesia
  • Disguises / On the Run / In Hiding
  • Female to Male
  • Fresh Start
  • Identity Crisis
  • Language or Cultural Change

TG Elements: 

  • Memory Loss
  • Wedding Dress / Married / Bridesmaid

Spark - 01 - Undesired Assertions

Author: 

  • Stardraigh

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel > 40,000 words
  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Science Fiction
  • Other Worlds
  • Adventure
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Amnesia
  • Disguises / On the Run / In Hiding

TG Elements: 

  • Memory Loss

Other Keywords: 

  • Salamander

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Spark
by
Stardraigh

Undesired Assertions

SALAMANDER, n. Originally a reptile inhabiting fire; later, an anthropomorphous immortal, but still a pyrophile. Salamanders are now believed to be extinct, the last one of which we have an account having been seen in Carcassonne by the Abbe Belloc, who exorcised it with a bucket of holy water.
~ The Devil's Dictionary, Ambrose Bierce



I sat in my car, parked in my driveway. It wasn't lunch yet and I’d already been fired from my job. Not a record, but it was fairly early. Too early to drink, not that I'm allowed to.

It’d been close today. Even wearing my suppression collar, I'd come close to unleashing my power. Most of the time the collar worked. Under extreme pressure and stress the collar sometimes fell short at doing the job it needed to. I dreaded the day it failed its purpose.

Tilting my head back I raised the collar as high as I could. Over the years calluses had built up in a few spots. In others only blisters would form and form again.

My neck always felt raw and irritated. I think I still had some aloe vera left. The stuff doesn't help. Not much does. It always chafed, no matter how I adjusted it.

I adjusted anyway.

"Well tomorrow's gonna be a brand new day, Daniel. Just let today go. You've had worse. Just let it go. It’s over.”

Did I really believe what I said? With how often I ended up saying this crap, one would think I did.

This morning I had let others get the best of me. They thought I'd knuckle under. I should have. I'd still have a job.

"Well, you can't stay out here all day. You might as well go inside while you have an inside to go to." I stayed another minute for that to sink in. No job. No money. No payments on the mortgage. No home.

“Fuck it all.”

I grabbed my backpack, and got out of the car. I’d have parked in the garage but the door failed to open upon my arrival home. The blasted thing probably broke again.

My front door, rarely used, had paint peeling up from the bottom. What was I kidding. The whole house needed repainting and seemed one windstorm from falling down.

Just one more thing I need to worry about.

I opened the door and stepped inside. It was dark. I could barely see anything with what light came through the entryway behind me.

Nothing happened when I reached to the switch and flipped it. Nothing at all. Maybe the garage works and power’s out. It worked this morning. I flicked the switch twice more rooted in thinking a miracle could occur in the few seconds between flicks. It was not forthcoming.

The door would remain open, providing a faint light source. Strange how the bright sun outside didn't seem to illuminate anything in here. Taking a few cautious steps forward to not hit anything, or misstep, I entered the living room feeling my way.

The door shut, cutting off all light, leaving me in pitch black darkness. Definitely strange. Light should be coming through the windows. I didn't have any window dressing that could block out all light.

A hand pressed the collar into my raw tender skin, pushing me forward. Whoever this was, kicked out my legs collapsing me. I went down to my knees and they shoved me face first into the carpeted floor.

Maybe the rug burn on my face wouldn't be too bad. My heart raced. I breathed fast. Eyes scrunched, both from the pain, and exertion of will.

Stay calm, Stay calm, Don't use your power, Don't use your power. Don't burn your house down. Relax. Relax and don't use your power. Don’t use your power. I ran that through my head a few times. My collar beeped away alerting me it worked right at this moment in suppressing my powers.

It was hard. My assailants manhandled me, roughly binding my arms behind my back, and my legs together. They were silent. Ninjas most likely.

Why would Ninjas want to do this? I wasn't expecting any.

Hopefully my collar had notified the local law enforcement that I was panicking and at risk of using my powers. If anyone could handle these assailants, it'd be them.

I didn't know what the threshold was for the collar to trigger its alarm. I'd asked and none with knowledge would give me the answer. The beeping slowed and stopped.

My willpower won out as I focused on calming myself.

Maybe I’d be rescued.

Maybe I wouldn't.

No one could be this quiet. They picked me up and carried me further into the house before setting me down on the ground.

I’m not a small guy at almost six feet tall and weighing in at just over two hundred pounds. However these people moved me, they had no problem. It’s as if I floated along in the blackness.

I rolled partly onto my back. There's no easy way to lay on the ground with your hands tied behind your back.

Still can’t see anything. They've covered the windows letting no light in, keeping the room in absolute darkness.

At least they haven't gagged me, but what would I say. Hi, I'm Daniel. Please don’t hurt me. You’re really good at sneaking around. Can I go now? Nope. I’m not going to say a thing.

Blinded by the sudden influx of light, I blinked and scrunched my eyes again. Light streamed in through the windows, everything illuminated in the sun's glow.

What the fuck? Magic playing with the light, or my senses maybe. I don't know.

Three women, no. two women and one girl stood next to each other a few feet away from me.

My assailants are not Ninjas. Not even close.

I've gone off the deep end. The three looked as if dressed for some sword & sorcery fantasy movie. I'd say one is an elf, one a dwarf, and the other I’m not sure but somewhere between and yet not human.

The elf girl had to be at least six feet tall. Double the height of the dwarf. Possibly even taller than me. I’m only five feet eleven inches. She had the cloak thing going for her. It hung open in the front revealing a suit of bright silver ring mail and leather pants. A sword hilt jutted out. Her hood was down, revealing her face. Ears pointed out more like a Lodoss Elf. Gold-brown hair done up high and tight to keep it out of the way.

I guess it was possible the dwarf could have been a gnome. She wore some heavy leather armor. It was well worn, patched in several places. Her face weathered, hair gray with age. Her forearms exposed looked well-muscled. A double bladed ax slung on her back with an head the size of her torso.

The girl looked way too young to be anything but. She was between the other two in height. Probably around four and a half to five feet tall. She wore a plain blue sleeveless dress, cut as if she had taken one of my shirts and cut the sleeves off. Her ears had a point. Instead of projecting out like the elf girls, they were more like ones you'd find on a Vulcan.

The other strange feature of the girls was the crown of her head. A bony ridge of some sort ran around it and her pail blue hair spilled out from it. For all I know she could have been old. It was hard to tell with her. I didn't recognize her race from any fiction or movie, but I knew she wasn't human.

The girl stepped over to me. She held a some device out. I couldn't see much of what it was. Looked to be the size of a cell phone. The only distinguishing feature I could see was it glowed red the closer she brought it to me.

"See, it's her. I mean him. The guide stone doesn't lie.”

They spoke English so maybe this was less weird, but maybe more weird. What am I kidding the situation was just weird.

The elf moved over. She grabbed the red glowing thing out of the girls hands. The girl appeared disturbed by the invasion of her space.

"It does appear you are correct." The elf didn't seem happy about this. She moved the device closer letting the glow get brighter, then farther away letting it dim.

"It appears we found her… him." She pocketed the red glowing thing, and moved out of sight.

"Why isn't he a she? Didn't your vision show a girl?" The dwarf asked.

The girl said, "It did, but the artifact doesn't lie. I'm not wrong. The vision showed a girl needed rescuing. I don't think he ate her. Maybe he's really a she."

"You can check to make sure." The dwarf laughed.

"Ew, gross. You check, it's your idea."

"It's your vision that's wrong."

"But the artifact."

"Excuse me ladies.” I interrupted. “Um. Might I ask why you think I should be a girl? Because I'm not. Never felt like I wanted to be one. Oh and by the way, my name is Daniel, what’s your name? Nice sneaking by the way. You really caught me by surprise.”

Oh crap. I opened my mouth. Both glared at me. I had that nervous smile on my face. Anyone looking would know it was forced. Maybe.

“Uh. Don’t hurt me.”

The girl spoke first, “My name is Juliva. This is Sah'rona." She indicated the dwarf, "and our other friend is Larathia. I saw it in my vision. And let's see, there’s also the Starfan Prophecies which speak of this and the Inlow Tablets of Destiny and The Fate spoken by the Desert Gramlorsh tribal shamans."

"Okay, I get it," I cut in "What does any of this have to do with me?"

The girl looked to the dwarf. The dwarf shrugged. The girl nodded. She stepped over and placed her hand on my head.

The world went away and a new one took it's place. No break in my perception of reality could I perceive.

A battlefield between two groups of people. One side consisted of humans, dwarves, elves, and those similar to the girl. They slowly lost ground leaving the dead under the feat of the other army. A wide variety of creatures composed the other side, none of which looked familiar. Leading the side of unfamiliar creatures was a humanoid figure, resplendent in glowing archaic armor.

It seemed No one could stand against him.

The view changed to one of a girl bound in a straight jacket wearing a collar similar to the one I wore now. Her features looked to be of a pacific islander. Small and slight of stature, her black hair disheveled. She huddled as far into the corner of her padded room as she could. The door to the room opened, and two orderlies stepped in. She panicked and appeared to not want to have anything to do with them. She tried to resist but they drugged her with an injection making it easier to move her.

My perception shifted back from this vision, to Juliva standing over me. She removed her hand from my head.

"This vision, along with the Starfan Prophecy speaks of a time our world is in a state of unbalance. The elements are disrupted. Outsiders from other planes of existence attempt to bring ruin to the established order. The Fire of life will be held captive and only by sending her to meet the outsiders will our world be saved.”

“That’s nice, but If I’m this whatever the prophecy speaks of, I’m right here. I haven’t disappeared? Earth is safe. I'm pretty sure that the government knows where I'm at. They have the military in case anything goes wrong such as an alien invasion. I feel that we’re pretty safe."

"No, not this world. It's our world, Jord. This world you call Earth, is nothing but a reflection of Jord."

"I don't want to burst your bubble but the same could be said for Jar, Jurt, or whatever it's name is being a reflection of Earth. Um. Look that’s nice and all. Can you help me sit up? This laying down while tied up is kind of uncomfortable."

Sah’rona picked me up. She was stronger than she looked. She could have been the one who carried me while there was no light. Yet her hands felt rough, nothing like the gentle touch I experienced before. Maybe it was the elf who carried me. Maybe it was magic. She set me down so I sat on my couch facing them.

"Can you create fire?" Juliva asked.

"Yes." I could create fire. It is the basis and entirety of my power.

"Could you demonstrate your power for us. I wish to see it.”

"No.” Some would say you should give into your captors demands. Maybe they’d be nicer to you. Maybe they’d be more lenient and let you go. A concession on this wasn't worth any of that.

"Why not?"

"Two reasons. I don't want to hurt you, and the collar suppresses my power."

"Ha, you think you could hurt us. We’re tougher than you think.” Sah’rona seemed skeptical. At this point, I’m positive the dwarf did not like me. She climbed up on the couch next to me and inspected the collar. I wore my collar for a reason. I didn't like others messing with it.

“Don’t be a baby.” She said after I involuntarily jerked away. How could she not see how raw and tender my neck was.

After several minutes, she gave up. I can’t do anything. We need someone who can pick locks. I can break it, but I’d probably kill him. We should wait. till we get back to Jord and have Nolla take care of it.” The dwarf got off the couch and walked out of the room.

Juliva appeared upset. ”This is barbaric how they’d collar you to stop your powers.”

“I collared myself. It was that or kill and probably die."

"What, why would you do that."

"I killed several people when I gained my powers. The authorities weren't too happy, but those people attacked me. Lucky for me the judge saw my power activation was a stress induced reaction so the blame was laid at their feet. I don’t ever want to have to explain why my collar is off and why there are dead people, and why my house is burned down. The collar does what it’s supposed to and I’m fine with it. So are you going to kidnap me?"

"Why would you think that? We're here to free you and you can come help save our world."

"So why did you tie me up?" I extended my bound legs out.

"We thought you were someone else, and not who we're looking for."

"Uh, could you untie me then." I turned as well as I could to allow access to my bound arms."

"Sure I can do that." Juliva drew a knife from her belt and cut my leg bindings, and then my arm bindings.

Free, I rubbed feeling back into my limbs.

"Thank you, but I'm not interested. It's nice you think I'm this chosen one, but I really don't have any interest in this." I stood up and limped towards the kitchen.

"What? But I untied you. You're coming with us." Juliva said

"Sorry but no. I'm fine where I'm at. I don’t have any interest in traveling to your world."

"What is he doing up?" It was the elf girl. I don't know where she came from, but then again she's an elf so I should have expected her. If ninja was a race, it would probably be Elves.

"Oh? Hello, you must be Larathia. I'm getting something to eat from the kitchen. You're welcome to join me. It's the least I can do for this quite wonderful and entertaining time we've had together." I shrugged.

"Juliva," The Larathia yelled, "Why is he unbound?"

Something struck me in the lower back. The closest approximation to how I felt would be someone had rubbed every fiber of muscle in my body with sandpaper. I fell forward to the ground, or I would have. Fate conspired for the kitchen door to intervene itself between my meeting with the floor. I didn’t know for sure until now but a kitchen door is stronger than my head. I'd have pondered more on the meaning of this event except I had blacked out.

Spark - 02 - Less Than Thrilled

Author: 

  • Stardraigh

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Science Fiction
  • Other Worlds
  • Adventure
  • Superheroes

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Amnesia
  • Disguises / On the Run / In Hiding

TG Elements: 

  • Memory Loss

Other Keywords: 

  • Salamander

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Spark
by
Stardraigh

Less Than Thrilled

SALAMANDER, n. Originally a reptile inhabiting fire; later, an anthropomorphous immortal, but still a pyrophile. Salamanders are now believed to be extinct, the last one of which we have an account having been seen in Carcassonne by the Abbe Belloc, who exorcised it with a bucket of holy water.
~ The Devil's Dictionary, Ambrose Bierce



There's that moment between sleep and waking when you're conscious of the world but not quite with it.

I think I dreamed an infinite number of people crushed in on me, trampling me down to the ground, while blind and helpless. Stuck on the ground, I could not move my arms and legs and my body ached from the pressure.

My skull echoed with a sound hammering its way in. A voice screamed for Daniel over and over again, pleading for entrance.

"Go away. Daniel isn't here." I don't think the voice heard me over the crush of others.

Light flooded through reality. Three woman towered over me. The tallest one drew her sword.

Everything snapped into place. I was hog-tied on the ground. The three women were my supposed kidnappers. Someone outside, pounded on the door, screaming my name, asking me to let them in.

Maybe that someone would rescue me. Oh man, did my head hurt.

"What do we do? He would have answered it by now." Juliva asked Larathia.

"I sense something dark about this." Larathia moved to the entrance, taking a stance with her sword, ready to face anything on the other side of the door.

"Um, excuse me everyone, could you please untie me." I croaked out. I could definitely use something to drink.

"No," Sah’rona said, "We're not doing that."

"Why not? I'm not going to run off somewhere."

That was the truth. I was going to stay here at home, take some painkillers, and sleep for as long as it would take for the headache to go away. It's not like I had anywhere to be. The job search could wait a bit.

"Who's at the door? Tell them to stop pounding. I feel it in my head." I groaned. My collar remained silent. I felt a bit sick and exhausted from whatever they did to me. Still, my emotions and stress weren't riding high at the moment so I’ve got that going for me.

None of the three made a move to answer. The door pounding ceased. Whoever it was, slammed the door. I craned my head around as best I could to watch whatever would come through.

The loud thud happened again. The door jamb creaked from the stress.

A thud followed by more cracking.

Thud, and more cracks.

Thud and the door burst open. The door jamb had splintered apart.

"Oh, my precious Daniel are you alright?"

I made eye contact with what had entered and I wish I had not. My next door neighbor, Mrs. Harrison, stood there, or at least I think it was her, or maybe what's left of her. I cringed at her smile.

Mrs Harrison turned to face Larathia, she shrilled out, "You thought you could steal Ignis Vitae from us."

I didn't know her to well, but she was nice, and always ready to help. Some would probably say she was a bit nosy with the business of others. I didn't mind. People these days were for the most part afraid of each other. She wasn't, and I found her to be a pleasant neighbor.

What I saw scared me and I don't scare easily.

Her form was no longer the elderly gray haired woman, but something grotesque out of one of the horror novels I've read.

She was large, hunched over. A tattered sundress hung off her. Sections of her skin were bare revealing patches of normal color skin mixed with decaying and desiccated flesh. Long muscular arms ended with claws. Her face had a crazed look, almost unhinged.

What the hell am I in the middle of? It was kind of surreal. Maybe I was still dreaming.

Larathia stepped forward to meet Mrs. Harrison, her sword held out. The air shimmered around, her cloak billowing out behind. Mrs. Harrison lashed out and Larathia parried, then slashed Mrs. Harrison's arm in response. Bright orange blood splattered out, smelling like a putrid rotting corpse. The blow didn't stop the monster as she struck again with her other arm sending Larathia through a wall further into the house.

My collar beeped.

"We've got to go," Screamed Sah'Rona. "Juliva, get him out." The dwarf jumped through the hole in the wall after Mrs. Harrison and Larathia.

"I will." Juliva cut off what view I had.

"Untie me."

"No. I'll get in trouble like last time."

"But how are you going to carry me?"

"Magic of course." She moved her hands, and whispered something. I floated up.

"Get my backpack. Please, I need it."

"You're what?"

"The bag I had when I came in. Please. I need what's in it. Just get it."

"All right."

I was already moving out the back door on a cushion of air. The sounds of breaking and smashing emanated from my house.

Outside would have seemed normal if it wasn't for the other neighbors coming out of their houses, many of them in the same condition as Mrs. Harrison.

"You know, we can't take them." I screamed. We need to hide. Run away."

Juliva ignored me and moved us across the street.

"Where are you taking us? We're going to die if you try and fight them."

"Shut up, I got this."

Juliva reached out her hand. A black SUV appeared. She pulled open a door. The magic moved me into the back seat. My backpack hit me right after.

Yes, she got my backpack.

I couldn't see anything other than the interior. My bindings prevented me from moving high enough to see out a window. The door slammed shut behind me. I heard another door open and slam shut. The engine started.

The SUV lurched forward and turned, before slamming to a stop. Juliva was driving. She honked the horn. I almost fell between the seats, but contorted myself so I didn't. It was taking my exertion to keep me suspended there.

Juliva screamed, "Come on, they're everywhere.

Two more doors opened. One of my kidnappers crashed on top of me. I grunted, the air knocked out of me. I gave up, and fell between the seats. The SUV moved out, jumping the curb and hitting what I think was another car on the way.

Something pinged off the car, then again, then more. Crap, someone's shooting at us now.

It was Sah'Rona in the back with me. "Hey, can you help me get upright." The dwarf stared back the way we had come from. "Please, Help me up. I get car sick. I could throw up any moment."

Breakfast was long digested by now and I had yet to have lunch so I probably wouldn't.

"No, okay, I'll just stay here then if that's alright with you." Sah’rona didn’t say anything.

The SUV swerved over the road. A bump here, an impact and scraping noise there. The nausea built up, and so did the collar’s beeping.

"Look, um, could you please sit me up. I don't feel so good."

Too late. I puked. Apparently there was something in my stomach. After the first mass of vomit, I dry heaved two times before my stomach gave up. The world swam about me while beeping away.

"Oh god that's nasty, worse than the Pomort's blood." I think that was Sah'Rona.

"Check on him." Make sure he isn't hurt."

Sah'Rona pulled me up, eliciting a series of dry heaves from me. She cut my leg bindings from those on my arms and sat me upright. Julia drove. Larathia rode in the front passenger seat.

My nausea subsided allowing the anxiety to take the lead. We must have been going sixty, maybe seventy miles per hour, weaving through traffic.

The collar beeped away. I'd like to think it was possible for someone to adapt to stress at hand. The SUV swerved to the left, throwing me against the dwarf.

"Can you stop driving like a madman, You're drawing attention to us."

"Magic," Juliva yelled, "It's a glamour effect, tells people not to notice us."

"Do you even know how to drive?" She sideswiped another car. "Your trail of destruction is going to lead them right to us."

"I saw how to drive in a vision while meditating, and I watched a few videos online. It's not hard at all."

"I didn't ask if you knew how to operate the vehicle, do you know how to drive on the road with everyone else."

She didn't respond.

"Look, you're going to kill us. I take it that none of you know how to drive. I don't want to die. Stop, let me drive. I promise you, I will go with you wherever you want me to go. Just let me drive."

"No," Juliva yelled. "My driving is fine."

I looked back at the path of destruction we had wrought behind us then noticed something as we passed through an intersection.

Cameras up on the stoplight pole.

"That's nice you think your driving is fine, but does your glamour work through a camera?"

"What? uh no. We're only dealing with organic life. It's a different glamour for tech."

"Super. There's a camera and there's a another one. There's also numerous security cameras in places that can see out to the street. Everything in this day and age is networked. If whoever wants me besides you, can access that, then they can see us."

"Really?"

"Yes, really. What the hell is this? Amateur hour? I get kidnapped by a bunch of ren-fair fanatics, and you guys suck. I was fine until you came and did this. I don't know who Mrs. Harrison really is or what, but she was fine before you guys showed up. The neighborhood was. People were shooting at us back there."

Juliva maneuvered the SUV onto the freeway. Thank god it was the on-ramp rather than an off-ramp.

"Get off the freeway." I ordered.

I don't think any of them were paying attention to me now, but I kept at it.

"Are you fucking stupid? Get off the freeway. Get off now." I yelled the last.

"Sah'Rona, shut her up." Larathia yelled.

"Why should I get off?" Juliva asked.

"Because we're stuck on it, if they can see through the glamour then it's easy now. Like shooting fish in a barrel." Anyone could ambush us now.

Juliva didn't get off. We zipped by one exit, then another, then another, barely missing the light afternoon traffic. Sah'Rona attempted to gag me. I squirmed and wormed as best I could.

"God damn it, are you trying to kill us, because I know you're making it easy for whoever wants you and me to get it done."

My collars incessant beeping stopped, giving way to a small light flashing red.

"Is my collar flashing red?"

"Yes," Sah'Rona had so far failed to gag me. She was strong, but between Juliva's driving and my refusal to stay still she hadn't succeeded.

"Fuck! Now the authorities know where we're at."

"Huh, how would they know?"

"My collar has GPS tracker, which activates if there's a problem. It's made to notify emergency services. I'm a big giant beacon broadcasting our location. I don't give a fuck what you do now, but they definitely know where we're at."

I gave up, and Sah'Rona gagged me.

I don't know how Juliva missed seeing the semi-truck changing lanes into ours, but she did. Juliva almost made it clear ahead of it, but didn’t. The SUV wedged at a near forty-five degree angle against the front left quarter of the semi. The driver of the truck realized what happened and moved back to his own lane. We didn't go back to ours. Instead, we rolled over onto the roof and slid quite a ways down the road.

Thank god I wasn't tossed out and only ended upon the vehicle's roof. Once the SUV came to a rest, I saw Juliva lying partly on the roof and the cracked windshield. The elf and the dwarf were already out.

"Fuck you guys." I mumbled through the gag.

"They're here." Larathia yelled.

The ground erupted on one side of the SUV forming a wall. Someone grabbed hold of me by my shirt and pulled. My backpack had fallen between my legs. I clamped down on it as best I could, not wanting to lose it.

I was dragged clear of the SUV onto the hot asphalt. It was Larathia who had pulled me out. She didn't appear harmed and quickly moved out of sight.

Gunfire erupted.

Juliva appeared dazed and confused crawling out of the overturned SUV.

"Juliva, Juliva," She was out of it, but moved towards me. "Untie me."

She crawled over, "Huh, what?" She was out of it. Blood streamed down her face from a head wound.

"Untie me, Juliva, You need help."

She crawled to me. Her skirt was gone leaving her knees red and raw from the asphalt. Losing consciousness, her body collapsed on me. I shifted as best I could and managed to grab her knife out of its sheath. It was quick work to cut my bonds.

A monster like Mrs. Harrison came over the wall, only to meet Sah'Rona's ax. Orange blood splattered everywhere and it went down. I put my backpack on.

"Can one of you remove my collar," I yelled to the elf and dwarf.

"No, we need tools, or a thief to pick the lock," Sah'Rona yelled back, before lobbing a stone up and over the wall. An explosion soon followed along with screaming.

Bullets whizzed by.

I checked Juliva. No major wounds or damage beyond the head injury. She was light enough I could easily carry her even if it risked more damage to her I couldn't see. We definitely couldn't stick around.

We were in the left most lane of traffic and there was no cover between us and the shoulder.

I yelled, "I'm getting out of here." I carried Juliva's limp form in my arms. I made eye contact with Larathia, " We can't stay here forever."
More gunfire erupted. Rounds were penetrating the wall

"We need to run for it." I pointed to the forested area beyond the highway shoulder.

Larathia nodded. She pulled out a number of small objects from somewhere inside her cloak, and threw them over the wall. I didn't watch anymore as I took off across the freeway with Juliva. It sounded like the 4th of July. If anyone shot at me, they missed. I reached the shoulder, then slid down the embankment and made it to the tree line.

I stopped to look back, and both the elf and dwarf were there with me. Larathia pushed me around to keep going into the forest.

We went for another half hour into the forest till Sah'Rona called for a break. Larathia used some magic on Juliva, healing her wounds, allowing her to regain consciousness.

Sitting down on a fallen tree trunk, I asked Sah'Rona, "Is my collar still flashing a red light?"

"No. The light is gone."

"Wait, what do you mean? It's got a battery that should last a few hours at least."

I felt the collar and realized what happened. The spot for the GPS transponder was deformed and partly broken. At some point something had struck it, cracking it off and I hadn’t even noticed. What luck for them.

"At least we don't need to worry about them tracking me by my collar. Now can you guys tell me what's going on? Who were those monsters, and why were they shooting at us?"

Larathia spoke, "Those monsters we faced are Pomorts. They appear to have been your jailers, or at the least, those who kept you hidden. They disguise themselves as humans to get close to their prey and feed off their life energy. Their true forms are the hulking cadaverous brutes you saw today. As for who was shooting, they could have been allies of those Pomorts or ones still fully in their human disguise. You are the fire of life. They've most likely been feeding off you the whole time and you didn't know it."

"Feeding off me? Wouldn't I be dead?"

Sah'Rona spoke, "A normal person would be dead, but not you. You're the Ignis Vitae as they called you. The Fire of Life. You don't run out of energy."

I'd like to think I gave them the best skeptical look of my life. "That's cute, but my fire doesn't seem to give life to anything. It only kills and destroys."

This time it was Juliva. She stepped in front of me and pointed, "It seems, you've forgotten who you are. My visions, the prophecies, and the artifact say you are the Fire of life, even if your body and mind do not recognize it. I have seen your fires in my visions. " Juliva tapped her head. "I do admit that they seem terrifying. But I have also seen your power give hope to others, strengthening them, and making the world a better place. You are the one who doubts."

I didn't believe them. Then again, I'd seen some fairly intense magic use today, a monster I've never heard of before, and met three women who seemed resolute in their belief I'm the chosen one or some crap like that. None of it may be the truth, but I did know that even the most convoluted lies and deceptions have a kernel of truth somewhere in their foundation. Also my house was probably destroyed, and I had no job so maybe this would be interesting.

"So what do we do, if I'm this Fire of Life?"

Juliva spoke, "We're returning you to Jord. You will take your place at the head of the Fire Temple. Then in concert with the Water, Air, and Earth temples, we restore balance to Jord."

"Well ladies, you're in luck. It looks like my calendar is clear for the foreseeable future. I'll go with you to this Jarn, Jork, Jirl, or whatever the place is. I've got nothing better to do."

Neither Sah'Rona or Larathia seemed amused at my words, while Juliva seemed pleased.

Spark - 03 - We're in this

Author: 

  • Stardraigh

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Spark
by
Stardraigh

We're in this

SALAMANDER, n. Originally a reptile inhabiting fire; later, an anthropomorphous immortal, but still a pyrophile. Salamanders are now believed to be extinct, the last one of which we have an account having been seen in Carcassonne by the Abbe Belloc, who exorcised it with a bucket of holy water.
~ The Devil's Dictionary, Ambrose Bierce



The four of us walked well into the next day. I'm seventy five percent sure I should be dead tired after almost twenty four hours of being awake combined with the stress of escape, and a lot of walking. I think that Juliva and Sah'rona did something to cheat exhaustion. It seems magic is kind of handy. I just hope I don't get cancer or find I have a cost to pay later.

Larathia was in the lead guiding us to wherever we were going. All I could tell was that we were going north. A few times Sah'rona and Juliva provided food. Sah'rona's was a bland trail ration, hardly palatable. Juliva’s contribution were blackberries and a few mushrooms.

I still don’t know who was trying to get me other than a few monsters. The police didn't seem to be in on the search, or if they were, no one had thought to send a helicopter out at night to find us. Each time we came across property, we skirted around, skulking in the shadows to remain unseen. We only crossed roads when no cars were in sight.

None of us spoke much. I had questions, but I felt the three women seemed upset. It might have been at me, or at the situation. I couldn't tell and didn't want to push my luck which seemed in short supply of late.

We finally reached a town that had a freeway running through it.

Larathia stopped us so we could observe for a bit.

"I know where we're at," I gave the tidbit of information.

No one said anything until Juliva said, "We steal another car and head straight for the portal."

"No, we'll just draw more attention to ourselves.” I wasn’t going to let a repeat of our previous escape happen again. “Someone will file a police report. Where do we need to go? Come on, tell me. I've lived in this world longer than you have, so tell me and I'll tell you what will work."

The three girls looked at each other then turned to face me. "It's a city this world calls Detroit."

"Really, Detroit.” The place was always in the news as being one of the worst places in the country to live. I did the math in my head. We were in the middle of Ohio. It's going to take us days to walk at our rate, but we'd prefer to get there as fast as possible. With a car, I think it will take about four hours. Walking will take probably a week and a half if we push ourselves. “We could just rent a car and drive. There’s a rental place up that street.” I pointed into town. Renting might cause a problem but I'm sure with your magic, we can make something work. Also by the time someone tracks us, we’ll be long gone through the portal."

"Stealing would be quicker," Juliva stated.

"And also not a nice thing. If we rent, we don’t involve anything more than a faceless company.” I quickly said. “We're not stealing anything if we don't have to, or we're going to steal something not missed. It's the evening. Most rental places aren't even open this late. We need a place to stay the night."

"That will draw attention to us. We can't afford to draw attention to ourselves like you said." Juliva quipped back.

"Oh don't worry about that. There's a motel down by the freeway. No one will think twice about us there if we play it right."

“What do you mean play it right?”

I put a big grin on my face. “Well you see, Larathia and I will need to go in first,” Larathia already didn’t seem pleased, “arm in arm.”

***

“Why did I have to leave my sword behind?” Larathia grumbled as we approached the entrance to the motel. I had her hand in mine, although I could tell she was reluctant, ready to pull away at a moment's notice.

“Because it’s illegal to open carry a blade that large, and would draw attention even in a place like this. You still have how many weapons secreted on you?” I squeezed her hand tighter. “Now smile my dear. Just follow my lead.”

We entered the front room of the motel and approached the front desk. The air conditioner's cool air felt wonderful.

There was a young man behind the counter. Probably working nights to get through college. His attention was on his cell phone. He didn’t even look up, and asked, “How many hours?”

I did the math. It’s 8:00pm, probably leave early but maybe not. Twelve hours just in case. “Twelve Hours.”

He looked up, curious at the length of time I specified, “You’re one of Stavros’ new girls.” he asked?

Larathia didn’t respond. I squeezed her hand.

“Yeah.”

“I didn’t know he was having you girls offer the dungeons and dragons thing. Come payday I might make a visit. That will be 180$.”

I’d put what cash I had in my pocket before we got here. Digging it out, I counted out the money and handed it over. He counted it and put it in a lock box. Then grabbed a key and put it on the counter before going back to his cell phone.

I grabbed the key and pulled Larathia behind me. Room 28. 2nd floor. We went up and entered the room. It looked exactly like the other rooms I’d rented when I was here the last time.

Larathia inspected the room, looking for any others who might ambush us. She asked, “How do you know this place?”

I reached up and tapped my collar. “When you're lonely and no one wants anything to do with you, you find a way to have a little fun every so often. Societal outcast due to hard to control powers I may be, but virgin I am not.”

She didn’t look any more or less disgusted as she went back out the door and signaled for the others to come over. It wasn’t two minutes and we were all gathered there in the room. Sah’Rona crashed immediately, dropping her gear before taking up the top portion of the bed. Her snoring started immediately. Juliva went into the bathroom first thing. Larathia waited near the door, having moved the only chair, the blinds slightly propped open for her to see anyone out. I counted out how much cash I had left. Enough ones and fives to hit the vending machine. I went to leave.

Larathia barred the way. I can’t let you leave.”

I’m only going to the vending machine for food.” She didn’t respond. It’s three doors down. I’m not running if that’s what you’re afraid of. I’m just hungry, and I’m sure the rest of you will be as well. No offense but Sah’Rona’s rations suck.”

She appeared to mull it over in her head for a bit. “Fine, but if you’re gone longer than five minutes, I’m coming after you. And remember, we can find you.”

“I guessed that. You can be my knight in shining armor come to rescue me if I’m in trouble,” that had no effect on her. Larathia didn’t even crack a smile.

It took longer than five minutes. I emptied the machine of almost everything chocolate and peanut butter. Then made it halfway through the chips before I ran out of money. When I returned, Larathia was waiting outside, watching me. She didn’t say a thing. Not that I cared. It was apparent she was a hard ass about something. Maybe everything. I dumped the food on the counter. I’d deal with it later. Bathroom first.

“I’m going to take a shower if that’s alright.” I didn’t even bother waiting for Larathia to acknowledge it. I don’t think she did.

It was quiet from within, the light was left on. I entered, a blast of hot humid air. Juliva was in the tub undressed, the curtain open. Instead of legs, the bottom half of her body ended with a mermaid tail. I stared for a few seconds, turned around and walked out, shutting the door behind me. Bathroom would have to wait. How I didn’t notice she wasn’t in the main room, I don’t know.

I took a spot on the bed next to Sah’rona. “So how do you know I am who you think I am”

Larathia stared out the window and I stared at her.

“We have a compass.”

“A compass then. And it points to me?”

“Yes.”

“Are you sure you have the right compass?”

“Yes.”

“How? What if someone sold you the wrong compass?”

“No one sold us anything,” Juliva spoke. She had come out of the bathroom, walking on legs, dressed in her makeshift skirt.

“It's an artifact that each element is attuned to. There is one for each element, Earth Fire, Water, and Air.”

“But still, how do you know it’s working right. I was born to a poor destitute woman, who died in a fire that I miraculously survived.” I paused for a moment, “A fire that I was the only survivor of.” That had seemed unique and remarkable, but in the context of recent events. gears had started turning in my head.

“See, born of fire. The fire avatar is always born of fire.

“I don't understand really what's going on, other than I believe you somewhat that I'm special.” Not the kind of special your parents tell you, but people are out to get me and kill me special.

“I understand how overwhelmed you must feel. I’ll explain what I understand.”

“Uh sure then. I’m listening. And who are the other avatars?”

“You’re looking at them,” Juliva smiled. “I’m water. Larathia is air, and Sah’Rona is Earth.”

“So each of us represent an element?”

“These aren’t true geological elements. Not like gold or iron. They’re more rooted mythological symbolism. Elves, Dwarves, Nereid.”

“Mermaids?” I interrupted

Juliva frowned, “I guess so but we don’t like to be called that. It’s kind of an insult. Nereid is the proper name of my race.”

“Okay. I didn’t know. Sorry. I take it that humans are the last race for fire?”

“Yes.”

"Each of the races are tied to an element, or associated, or one of those words works.”

As general a description as anything.

“You could say that. We four avatars don’t hold any true political power. But we do help maintain societal order and structure in the world with respect to those who fall under our influence. Many look up to us and hold us in high regard, some even see us as almost deific in nature.”

“So you’re saying I have people who I’m supposed to take care of but not take care of?”

“You could put it that way.”

“And each of us Avatars can use magic?”

“Not exactly.”

“What do you mean not exactly?”

“Magic is kind of a vague nondescript word. There’s science behind it, but it’s mainly technique. Think of technology. You must be a master of technology for having a car, a cell phone, a computer, but you’re not. There are many who spend their whole lives studying the sciences, looking for ways to increase their knowledge. There are many types of magics in the world, even this one. Technology is a magic of sorts. It all depends on what standards you go by.

“Okay, so do I have any of this power to use.”

“I’m not exactly sure. The records from the last time you were on Jord weren’t well kept. You definitely do have power.”

I realized I’d been absentmindedly fingering my collar. “Yeah. I know I've got power. But this magic thing. Do I know it or can I learn it?” I know from the internet that there are a few magicians here on Earth, but they’re few and far between. Magic seemed cool and all, but I don’t know. “What type of magic does each avatar have? Is it all the same?”

“It is and it isn’t. There’s a lot of it that ends up with the same effect. For instance, we can all heal using various techniques. But we can each manipulate our own element. I do water. Larathia does air, and Sah’Rona does earth. You should be able to do fire.”

“Oh yeah. I can do fire all right.” I pursed my lips and looked away from Juliva.

“And some of it is instinctive, while other techniques take years of refinement. I’m only 14 and I know that there’s magic I’ve yet to figure out. Larathia is the oldest and she’s figured out a lot. Your average magician or sorcerer can spend years of study to even gain the smallest amount of power. Juliva yawned. “Hey, I’m really tired. We can talk more tomorrow. If you don’t mind.” Juliva crawled onto the bed past me and next to Sah’Rona.

There went the bed.

I really needed to go to the bathroom. With all the girls in sight, I felt pretty safe in not seeing anything I did not want to. The shower was quick and I had a change of clothes in my backpack. Chance favors the prepared.

Larathia still sat and watched the door. Juliva and Sah’rona, despite their small size, both took up the bed. That left me with the floor. Thank god I didn’t have a black light. I dug my sleep meds out of my backpack and took my regular dose. 400mg of trazodone and a 10mg pill of ambien. Then I worked on making sure I had everything packed and ready to go in my bag for a quick exit if needed.

It took about 45 minutes for the traz to kick in before sleep took me. While waiting for the sleep I tried to not think of the past few days events, and failed thinking of nothing but.

Spark - 04 - Escape

Author: 

  • Stardraigh

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Other Keywords: 

  • See title page for keywords

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Spark
by
Stardraigh

Escape

SALAMANDER, n. Originally a reptile inhabiting fire; later, an anthropomorphous immortal, but still a pyrophile. Salamanders are now believed to be extinct, the last one of which we have an account having been seen in Carcassonne by the Abbe Belloc, who exorcised it with a bucket of holy water.
~ The Devil's Dictionary, Ambrose Bierce



The scent of lavender and a hand reaching down over my mouth startled me to wakefulness. Larathia knelt over me. I had at some point in the night, rolled over onto my stomach.

“Be quiet.” She whispered.

I shook my head with agreement and she removed her hand. Juliva and Sah’Rona were already up, moving stealthily about, gathering their few belongings.

Rubbing my eyes, I sat up then stretched. I was in for a surprise when I checked my phone. Holy crap, I got eight hours of sleep. That was almost unheard of for me. Rarely my sleep lasted more than four hours even with my sleep meds.

Larathia motioned me over to the curtains. She pulled them slightly back and directed my attention down to the parking lot.

Out of all the vehicles, I could see in the parking lot, three of them stood out, two SUVs and a sedan. I could see nine men and women standing around the vehicles talking with each other. There could be more for all I knew. None of them appeared out of the ordinary. Certainly not like a Pomort, or a Dwarf. They’d occasionally glance up at us.

I whispered,“ I take it they’re not friendly. What are we going to do?”

“We’re going to jump over the balcony as soon as they come up the stairs,” Larathia whispered back.

“Magic?” We were on the second floor of this motel. I had no desire to jump from anywhere onto anything.

“Yes.”

I moved away from the door and sat on the bed. Opening my bag I found my pistol was still there.

You’d think that someone with powers like mine wouldn’t need a firearm. But you’d be wrong. A gun won’t fire if you don’t pull the trigger. My powers, on the other hand, were wild and from my experience, ultimately uncontrollable. I wore a collar to lock my powers down so I didn’t hurt anyone including myself, and that didn’t even work all the time.

There’d been the rare occasion, I needed to defend myself. Situations where it was easier to use a gun over my powers and deal with the law and the resulting consequences. Getting my concealed carry permit had been one of the best investments I’d ever made. But when you think it about, a man who could incinerate a person and melt the strongest of armor just by being near them, relying on a gun to protect himself, is a sick joke. The magazine came out. Still full. Putting the magazine back in, I chambered a round.

Larathia said to all, “We’re under observation. A group of eleven people is down there. One of them is scrying us, but I’ve fooled them with my magic. When I break my cover spell we need to bait them up with a conversation that would make it seem we’re vulnerable. Once they’re on the stairs is when we go out. Sah’rona, you know what to do.”

Sah’rona nodded a yes. I nodded an affirmative as well and grinned. “I’ll lead the conversation. Just go with it.”

Larathia held her hand up, then brought it down signaling the end of her spell.

“A wonderful morning ladies.” I scowled. “Are we really going to Chicago of all places? I hate Chicago.”

Juliva responded, “Yes. That is where we catch our ride back home.”

“Oh please. You have no idea who you’ve messed with. You may think that your pitiful pleas for help charmed their way into my heart and fanned the flames of righteousness I believed, but you’re wrong. It was only your enchantingly beautiful appearances igniting a raging inferno within my loins that distracted me. Know this witch. I will not be fooled the same way twice. It was your own actions that dispelled the illusions you sought to trick me with. A blaze of anger and rage now burns within my soul at the injustice you’ve, uh, um, vexed me with.” I almost didn’t have it there at the end.

Sah’rona, normally dour and taciturn broke into a smile. A tiny smile. Okay, for a second her resting bitch face was gone. No change in Larathia.

Juliva smirked, “Oh Please, fire mage, more like a broken matchstick. What’s the worst you can do? Heat my bathwater? A boy scout has an easier time lighting a campfire than you do. You’re helpless as our prisoner. You’re going with us to Chicago whether you like it or not.” Oooh, she was good.

Larathia signaled the unknown people were heading towards the stairwell. She held up six fingers and pointed to the right of the door and then five fingers and pointed to the left side.

“Hey, I’m hungry ladies, how about you conjure me up some breakfast. Some hot food. Can’t you just wave your hands, go abracadabra, and get me some food already?”

“Just tape his mouth shut. I’ll go get something out of the vending machine.” Juliva said.

“You’re going to regret this, you will, I’ll send all of you to your fiery demise in hell,” At that point, I faked having been gagged, by trying to talk through my own hand over my mouth.

Larathia whispered, “Go when I say.” She already had a hand on the door, holding the handle already turned so she could pull it open in one smooth motion. “Go,” she ordered. The door slammed open and we were all out. Larathia went first to the left, then Sah’Rona exited the room to the right.

Juliva held onto my hand. “Come on,” She yelled as we both went out, and over the railing. Two stories up was still a long way to fall. True to Larathia’s word, we didn’t fall, so much as float down.

A tearing cracking noise of stone and metal twisting apart came from behind me. Glancing back saw that both stairwells this side of the motel had collapsed along with those on them.

When I touched down on the ground, I pulled Juliva with me. I brought us to the three cars the unknowns had arrived in. All were unlocked. The sedan was still running with its keys in the ignition. Jackpot. Leaving Juliva, I went to the other two cars and with two shots per car from my pistol, I flattened a tire on each one. The smell of gunpowder filled my nostrils.

Juliva had followed me, curious to what I would do. She clutched her ears with each report of the gun and went to her knees. Unlike me, she probably couldn’t hear anything other than ringing. Loud noises never really seemed to bother me. I picked her up and managed her into the back seat of the remaining car. Getting into the car, I could see the gas tank half full. We could get gas later if we needed to.

Sah’rona and Larathia were at the car. Sah’rona piled into the back with Juliva while Larathia took the passenger seat.

None of them had their belts on, not that I think they realized they should. They certainly didn’t care about that in the SUV we escaped in before. Time to leave. I dropped the car into gear and put the gas on, peeling the tires out and slamming everyone back into their seats as I ripped out of the parking lot.

Lucky for me no other car or pedestrian was in the way of our hurried escape.

It was several minutes before Larathia spoke. “They have tracked you somehow. Maybe a curse or some uncommon or rare magic that is even hard for us to detect.”

“I didn’t detect anything out of the ordinary, “ Sah’rona spoke.

“Me too,” Juliva added. Looking in the rear view mirror, she appeared to have recovered from the shock of the gunshot noise.

“I’m going to make another check.” Larathia turned to me and began doing her magic. It felt like small tendrils of force plucked at my body in places. Kind of unnerving.

“Nothing. We’ll have to do a more thorough check later. Just make haste.”

“Uh okay.” I kept us at the same speed. I’d only stop when we needed gas.

“I mean go faster.”

“No.”

“No?” Larathia looked incredulous at my refusal.

“I’m already going the speed limit. I’m not going to draw any attention to us. The last thing we need is a state trooper pulling us over for speeding.”

The elf wasn’t happy with my refusal. Oh well.

“You’re an expert with air magic right?”

Larathia didn’t respond. I glanced over and she was staring ahead down the road, her jaw clenched. I didn’t have to look hard to see she didn’t like me.

“Can you do your magic thing and give us a tail wind. At least cut our gas mileage. The less we have to stop, the better.”

She said nothing, but she did do her magic thing with her hands and a few words.

“Won’t they know where we’re going? I mean mentioning Chicago won’t fool them since it was obvious we knew they were there, and they knew I was there.

Juliva spoke, “Yeah, I guess they would follow us.”

“You found me with the tracking device right? Maybe they’ve got something similar.”

“No, there’s no way they could build the tracking device. This one’s ancient and we have it.”

“Well someone built it for you to have. If it was built once, it can be built again,” I suggested. Magic never made sense to me whether it was this world or any other.

None of them said a word to challenge me. At least the drive didn’t need to be silent. I turned the radio on. Seeking through the frequencies, I tuned into the country station I usually listened to. Near everyone I’ve ever met can’t stand the genre of music. I don’t care about the lyrics all that much. The instrumentation, on the other hand, I love. Give me folk and country style music any day of the week.

“Ugh, will you turn that cat wailing garbage off?” Sah’Rona said.

It seems we have our first complaint.

“No.”

“Larathia, turn it off,” Sah’Rona ordered

Larathia reached over, and I slapped her hand away. If looks could kill I’d be dead. I didn’t wilt under her gaze.

“I’m driving. I control the music.” If she wasn’t going to personable, I was going to be blunt with her.

“I kind of like it,” Juliva whispered. No one else said a thing. I did turn the volume down a notch or two. Sah’Rona grumbled something under her breath. It was over an hour before Larathia even looked in my direction.

The rest of the drive was uneventful. I watched in the rearview mirror, and it didn’t appear that anyone was following us. For all I knew, they are. They did find us this morning.

Once we entered into Detroit, Larathia navigated us to a small nondescript park with a small playground and a baseball diamond. I parked the car in the parking lot. Getting out I stretched.

“So where’s this portal.”

“It’s there in the middle of the field.” Larathia pointed.

“I don’t see anything. Are you sure?” There are no stupid questions, but with Larathia there seem to be annoying ones.

“Yes. Come on and don’t waste any more time.” The elf ordered.

I grabbed my stuff from the car and we walked over. A short homeless man shuffled out from one of the bleachers. I stopped walking and pulled the pistol out of my bag. Sah’rona from behind prodded me forcing me to take a few steps.

“Did you find the avatar?” The man asked.

“Aye Garn, we found it.”

Wow, Sah’Rona sounded so happy to have acquired me. At least Juliva was nice.

“Where is she,” he asked further.

“I think you mean him. I’m the avatar. At least they think I am.” I spoke up.

He gave me an appraising look, then looked to Larathia, “Are you sure you found the avatar. Isn't she supposed to be a she? She’s ugly for a lass.”

If my life hadn’t been turned upside down over the last few days and this Garn wasn’t talking about me, I’d be rolling on the ground with laughter.

Juliva answered, “It’s him. We triple checked the compass. It’s him.”

Two large black SUV's decided to show up at that moment. Both sped down the road and slam on their brakes in front of the park. A number men in unmarked tactical gear, toting assault weapons piled out. They started moving toward us with their weapons up.

“Shit,” I said.”We got to go. These don’t look friendly.” I looked down at the .45 in my hand. I tried to assume a firing stance, but someone pulled me from behind.

“We are going. Come on.” Larathia yelled. She pulled me back, practically dragging me into a tight grouping with the others. Juliva was screaming a stream of nonsense.

The world faded away to static.


Source URL:https://bigclosetr.us/topshelf/book/50423/stardraigh